Tumgik
#chapter 29. how we feeling boys? I’m actually doing rather well. i think just the fact the build up is over and I’m so tired I no longer
bambeebirdie · 10 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
This is for @bluepeachstudios ‘s Ghost in a Shell. It’s really good you should read it.
I looked at exactly one picture of Jupiter Jim and went “yeah this should be enough to draw him.” I will not be answering if it actually was
Have some bonus content under the cut!
Tumblr media Tumblr media
And sketches
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
(I love any character who can say “I don’t want to go back to prison” it’s like the funniest thing to me)
#i don’t know what compelled me to hand write that text. it’s not very good#we just don’t do things the easy way here. that’s why I render with an app on my phone. i don’t believe in simplicity#i had a plan for a lot more full body shots but then I couldn’t find any good lair references so I decided to screw it#I’ve never drawn rise characters before. this is my first time drawing them and expressions wow#I’m not very good at style copying and my default is so much rounder than rise is so that was just a woof#i should say all text in these shit posts aren’t canon at all. you can figure out where they likely take place yes#but they never show up in story#just a little fyi incase anyone decides to check it out#the entire inspiration for this post was just watching 2003 and going#WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY DID THAT??#ghost causally dropping the most wild facts about his life has like endless shit post potential#yeah I went to space. stole a ship. went to jail. aided a fugitive. held a dictator at gunpoint#and folks that’s just one arc. go watch 2003#i debated making angst as it is likely more currently topical but I’m a shit poster at heart#chapter 29. how we feeling boys? I’m actually doing rather well. i think just the fact the build up is over and I’m so tired I no longer#have emtions I’m just pumped for the next chapter whoo!#i started to lose mojo very fast while doing this but I wanted to finish today so I did. i hope it’s not too obvious#yeah anyways go read ghost in a shell#go watch 2003#go read ghost in a shell#i’m gonna go to bed now#ghost in the shell#teenage mutant ninja turtles#tmnt 2003#tmnt 2018#fan fiction recommendations#fan art of a fan fic#rottmnt#rise of the teenage mutant ninja turtles#teenage mutant ninja turtles 2003
125 notes · View notes
unpretty · 2 years
Text
astielle askdump with spoilers up to chapter 31! this is a long one because. i let some stuff sit in my inbox for a while.
anonymous asked:
you have no comment section and you've said you like line-by-line responses so here's an ask full of those, finally got around to reading Astielle and it's fabulous as all of your writing is. 1) "And he had, most importantly of all, a snoot." oh nooooo a snoot I’m slain 2) “No judge in Astielle would convict me,”oh she is a MOOD, I too want her to smite Suzan [1/2]
3) As to the nature of your patron goddess, as well as magic itself, I would want to see citations.”“I predate your modern understanding of the universe,” Karzarul said.“That’s not a citation.”I love him, he has so many problems 4) “Except for. I might need something to sleep in. If you have something big enough.”“I was planning to sleep naked,” Ari said.“He will also need something to sleep in,” Leonas said. oh I LOVE him he has SO many problems [2/3?]
5) “I’ve never been calm before and I’m not about to start now,” Leonas said. OH I LOVE him. so VERY many problems. 6) “Holy shit,” Vaelon said. “Biggest boy.”Enough of Wynrath’s soldiers were giving up the fight as lost that Lynette could stop bloodying her sword for a moment.“Okay,” she admitted. “That fucking rules, actually.” I LOVE Vaelon and I love that Lynette admits that this fucking rules actually because it DOES. also BIGGEST BOY 7) love the Void hymns SO much omg. [3/4??]
character limits my nemesis. anyway last ask sorry for spam, I LOVE love love way you wrote Vaelon, "you have to tell me what you want, you have to let me choose what I'm okay with, you cannot make decisions for me" both in life and in ace-ness, he rings so true and is SO compelling and I love him to bits, thank you for writing Vaelon. was not expecting quality ace rep in my monsterfucker porn, but by gumbo you provided and I appreciate it SO much. [4/4 I think I lost count, ur writing is gr8!!]
i love a readalong!! (✿◡‿◡)
anonymous asked:
I just want to say the whole Valeria bit from Chapter 29 was a showcase in how you make dialogue a fucking delight, but also how you managed to turn it into feeling like a Monty Python bit. I'm not here for the horny, but god am I here for everything else.
anonymous asked:
What does Ari think Vaelon did or didn’t do that was not the way a friend should have behaved? :( was it just killing himself or something else? Is he wrong?
karzarul has had a lot of time to think about whether he would rather be dead than alone for eternity with someone he loves and he has decided the answer is no, and also if he would rather be dead he probably does not like them all that much
the fact that vaelon was sick is not really something he understands or has ever had explained to him
anonymous asked:
Are you kidding? You KNOW we love sidequests!
anonymous asked:
I LOVE side quests and fluff! So glad you’ve been keeping going!!!
capturing the feeling of doing every sidequest by making my porn novel longer than The Fellowship of the Ring
anonymous asked:
I feel like Elias's game had a lot of executive meddling. Like, the new director or whatever played the original game as a kid and insisted on getting 'back to basics' by pushing the whole Sun Goddess thing like woah. And in response, the writers created a puritanical edgelord that the fans hated. Kinda like what happened with the batfam in the Nu52 comics.
someone came in with a lot of ideas about how he was going to change things up and reform the game's silly image by getting rid of the silly costumes and putting everyone in black turtlenecks and adding a lot of manpain. there's a hedgehog with a gun for some reason. none of the edgelords bought in and all the existing fans were alienated. a subset of people who were 13 at the exact wrong time will consider it their favorite game.
@sirjuggles asked:
"The King had always said that Elias had been the best of them." Oh this dude can just fuck ALL THE WAY OFF.
@ivylaughed asked:
I have to tell you that since reading Chapter 31, multiple times I have been simply living my life, even away from Tumblr, and I will suddenly think "Of course the King things Elias is the best of the Sun Heirs. Of fucking course."
anonymous asked:
"It's like asking a fish about water when you're a bird. Better to ask a frog." KITTY I'M CRYING. I stopped reading in the MIDDLE of the chapter just to come tell you that this line is BEAUTIFUL and HEART-WRENCHING and somehow also HEART-WARMING. just. This line. So good. So amazingly beautiful. I took a screenshot so I can send it to everyone I love. You're amazing. 💖💖💖💖💖
anonymous asked:
I am dreadfully afraid that Leonas's aversion to being seen naked is tied to those giant spell bottles he's been filling, and what kind of marks they might have left.
anonymous asked:
So the island of gold trees and truffles surrounded by storms is going to have a boss fight in the future isn’t it?
anonymous asked:
KITTY you made your MAGIC BOAR MAN ROOT FOR TRUFFLES I love this series so much, I hope you have as good a time writing it as I do reading it
@theonlyuniquepersonleft asked:
They’re WHATing her????
Okay but seriously “they’re eating her” is an INCREDIBLE line to just drop in like that and it’s giving me the plot-shivers
anonymous asked:
Conspiracy theory time: The island of hazelquartz trees. "They're eating her." !?!? EATING WHO...Drakonis??????
@asimovsideburns asked:
“He could feel it, though. A hum of something under the ground. Something in the water.” Black Drakonis? “The tree echoed inside the shell, its too-deep roots, its too-sweet sap. Feasting on the buried. “They’re eating her,” Leonas said.” BLACK DRAKONIS??? also I am Thinking about it and I do think it’s Interesting that the only she/her monster (as far as we know) is Black Drakonis, the one that he created to help Lynnette, the one that is presumably the most dangerous and destructive or is at the very least the most intimidating, the one that only needs to find a castle and guard it to be happy but is (iirc) angry/miserable without one, etc etc etc. Food for thought.
@mooseman13579 asked:
"They're eating her" !!!!!!!! OH NOOOOOOOOOOOO
anonymous asked:
THEY'RE EATING HER?!?!?!?
@adventuresofstybba asked:
Tumblr media
💖
@halfdeadfriedrice asked:
I loved that hidden in the gaps of fluffy side quest hunting and "I knew I thought it was terrible!" and two boyfriends asking minnow about the other boyfriend (so cute!! The payoff at the end was so cute!!!) is the incredibly ominous "they're eating her" GIRL WHO
it is a fun aspect of switching perspectives that despite everyone's best attempts to pull them into the romcom the heir remains firmly planted in gothic horror
anonymous asked:
i love how Minnow has like, Aang-level powers of friendship. absolutely delightful.
anonymous asked:
i *love* sidequests and fluff. very excited that Color-Changing Hair Minnow is canon now. Leonas and Ari in the fishing cabin are... cute feels like the wrong word, but they're definitely something and i'm obsessed with it.
@imaginary-land-scapes asked:
truly a breathtakingly romantic interlude between K + L!!!!!! Get that monster some more dresses!!!!!!
anonymous asked:
LEONAS MY PRECIOUS BABY
@and-then-he-melted asked:
Ive been having a bad couple weeks and I'm very glad to have an astielle chapter so I can spend my remaining energy theorising about what Leland (in cahoots with Elias perhaps?) thought he was doing and also what it will take for Karzarul to manage to repond to Leonas's intensity with more than one word
karzarul is either monologuing or tongue-tied, no middle sliders
anonymous asked:
"you guys might not be as okay with being left out" and "you hated me. you liked the face" were both very much lines in this chapter
anonymous asked:
oh my god oh my god oh my god. the exploding lanternmelons. leonas' spooky "they're eating her" (WTF!!!!!). everyone constantly checking in with each other in the gentlest ways- "ill stab you if you interruptmy important fishing" "He's not a quest, you know?" I fucking love that gentle insight into Minnow. she never has to ask!! ;^: everything about that chapter was great but kitty you broke me when leonas asked karzarul to read to him. right after complimenting the face that- shit outta room1/2
okay hi again you broke me with the way leonas complimented karzarul's face ;^; "such a lovely face" but its not KARZARUL'S. and then immediately leonas asked karzarul to read to him- to enjoy karzarul's voice, which is //karzarul's// in a way that a lot of other features arent. and leonas has no way to know what sort of moment that was and ;^; excellent chapter greatly enjoyed (2/2)
@flying-butter asked:
Congrats on making an accurate depiction of what late-game RPGs are like. Minnow is at 73.8% completion of the "game" and has refined everything down to the finest bits. Even has a late-game companion as housecarl XD
anonymous asked:
Dee! Finally!
anonymous asked:
I LOVE that the fancy, difficult to make food tasted awful and Minnow needed validation from her boyfriends that it WAS objectively awful and not just her not knowing what good food tastes like. She also needed someone to suffer with her, which I understand completely. I also loved the dream discussion and the continuing theme of Minnow not knowing what’s normal given her unique and extended childhood.
@rose-and-bones asked:
I adore these boyfriends each asking their mutual girlfriend about the other while he can't hear them. They're trying so hard to tread lightly and be gentle with each other (while also being huge assholes) and I love them so much Also, "Before, it was an unappetizing fish. Now it is also an unappetizing man." Asdgsfsfsffsgsgsf
YOU MADE MINNOW'S HAIR CHANGE COLOR I'M SHRIEKING :DDDDDDD
Minnow being very Serious Business about this finicky task, to the point of warning the boys that she'll stab them if they distract her, is. Extremely relatable to me. This chapter is making me very happy. (Am I reading it in one window with tumblr open in another to scream about it? Maybe)
"He said that to cover for the fact that it tasted so bad he died." I'm WHEEZING this is so fucking funny. Thank you so much for this entire chapter, truly the highlight of my day
anonymous asked:
ch.31 is incredible. the food critic DYING bc his ‘famed dish’ was so bad had me in absolute stitches. dee is hilarious and excellent.
@bramblepatch asked:
I absolutely adore the combination of Karzarul a: not needing to eat, b: being completely honest about how bad the king's folly tastes, and c: still fully intending to finish it in the awareness that Minnow knows it tastes terrible. He's ridiculous.
only eating recreationally gives him a unique relationship both to food and to other things that are not food but which he can fit in his mouth
@ghostly-squid asked:
Love Minnow's seasonal hair so she can match her boyfriends 🍃 🍂 🍁 ❄ *insert 'sometimes expensive things are worse' meme* I KNEW it would be either amazing or garbage, but the cloudfish tipped it into "this is only 'good' because nobody else can try it and tell you how much it sucks" territory. There was this dumb quiz for "how high/low class are your taste buds" but all the "fancy" food was like, caviar, and soft serve covered in a huge messy sheet of gold leaf, and a foi gras burger, and steak tartare which in particular looked like salmonella on a plate. I've had tuna tartare! I liked it, even!! This just was "we took the most expensive food items we could find and RUINED them for you. Enjoy!" Horrible; I could have cried. This chapter reminded me of that, but at least it was funnier with the distance of characters going through it instead.
anonymous asked:
goddddd okay I can actually picture what kings folly would taste like. and first of all well done on that description, but also I want compensation for gustatory emotional damages
@sockdrawerdemon asked:
I suspect you've been betrayed by a recipe blog and will never forgive.
if Worth It has taught us anything about drastically different price points it's that expensive food usually just has gold and truffles on it and isn't actually worth it
also every video game has an endgame food item that looks like it would actually taste like shit. you just took the hardest to acquire ingredients and shoved them all in a pan. this lobster looks like shit, game developer. consider what you've done.
62 notes · View notes
let-the-dream-begin · 3 years
Text
In My Daughter’s Eyes Chapter 30: Family
Chapter 29
Read on AO3
Tumblr media
November 27th
Jamie felt a flutter of excitement as he rang the doorbell to the Abernathy home. It was the Sunday after Thanksgiving, and neither doctor had had the day off on Thursday. Claire had mentioned they’d done exactly this last year. Claire had casually asked if Jamie wanted to make a pie or pick one up, and he’d stared at her, bewildered. 
“Ehm...fer what?”
Claire eyed him as if he’d asked what color the sky was. “For Thanksgiving?”
“Oh! I...thought ye spent it wi’ Joe’s family...”
She blinked at him like he had two heads. “Yes. And you’re coming.”
And that was that. 
This was a big step for them as a couple, as a potential family, and Jamie knew it. He knew better than to make a big deal out of it to Claire, but that simple assumption that of course he’d be celebrating with Claire’s adopted family had made him fit to burst with joy. The next day, Jamie had texted her:
speaking of holidays and families, how do you feel about spending christmas with mine?
She’d replied hours later, likely during her first break of the day:
I’d absolutely love to. 
So they were there now. They were officially bringing each other “home for the holidays.” Well, Jamie’s family was coming here to avoid putting Faith through air travel, but still. If somebody had asked Jamie last Thanksgiving or last Christmas if he’d ever imagined this, with her, with them, he’d have told them they were crazy. 
That morning, they’d gone to see Moana. The local movie theater did half-priced tickets before noon, and the movie had come out the day before Thanksgiving. Jamie had told Claire that he and his family always went to the cinema on Christmas Eve and Boxing Day; since the closest one to Lallybroch was an hour away, it was a special occasion. Claire had immediately lit up, declaring that they had to go on Thanksgiving. Rather, their makeshift Thanksgiving. Claire had never actually brought Faith to the movies before, but the place was empty aside from one other family, so it was perfect. She was in heaven. She was absolutely enthralled by the hugeness of the screen, the colors, the music. They’d sat near the front in the wider aisle where the railing was, meant for handicapped viewers, so Faith could run around or lean on the railing, dangling Horsie over the edge with her mouth agape. Claire had bought the album on iTunes on the way home, anticipating that Faith would want to play the music all day, and she’d been right. Jamie already knew almost every word to “How Far I’ll Go.” He wondered if it would hold up against “Let it Go” for Faith, but only time would tell.
A gust of November wind brought Jamie back to the moment, and the front door opened to reveal Joe, white teeth flashing against his dark skin in a radiant grin. 
“Ah, there he is!” Joe enthusiastically clapped Jamie on the shoulder with one hand, and shook Jamie’s hand with the other. “It is so good to have you here, Jamie.”
“Hello to you too,” Claire said wryly.
“Come on, I see you all the time,” Joe said. At that moment, Faith slipped right out of Claire’s grip and bounded inside, humming loudly and flapping her hands wildly. 
Claire rolled her eyes at both Faith’s escape and Joe. Jamie watched with amusement as Gail appeared at the end of the hallway and exclaimed in surprise as Faith barreled into her. 
“Sweet Jesus!”
Joe ushered Jamie, Claire, and Angus, leash held by Claire, into the house. 
“Well it’s nice to see you, crazy bean!” Gail said, laughing, and Faith disappeared into the living room. “Dee-Dee! They’re here, and Faith is looking for you!”
Jamie handed off the pie (that he’d made from scratch, of course) to Gail, and insisted on helping her finish with the hors d'oeuvres and the drinks. Faith darted about, in and out of the rooms, until the pitter-patter of little feet coming down the stairs had her running back into the hallway. By the time all the adults were settled with finger foods and drinks, Delia and Faith were already in the corner of the room, engaged with dolls and a little house. Even Faith’s Horsie was involved in the game, of course. 
“They did this last year too,” Claire said as they sat down on the couch. “We got here and Dee-Dee had a whole spread. It was adorable.”
“She does it every time she knows she’s coming over,” Gail said. 
“Aye, I remember her at Faith’s party; she’s a sweet one,” Jamie said fondly. 
“Thanks,” Gail said.
“And that one got so big!” Claire exclaimed, looking at Lenny, sat in his own corner with a tablet. “Last Thanksgiving he still looked like a baby.”
“Four years old, you believe that?” Joe said, shaking his head. 
“Oh, I believe it,” Claire said, eyeing Faith. “They grow too fast.”
“Oh my gosh, Claire, I never even asked.” Gail said, putting down her drink. “Faith started school!”
“Yeah, she did.”
“You were scared shitless,” Gail dropped her voice to a low whisper. 
Claire chuckled. “Yes, I certainly was.”
Jamie put his hand lightly on Claire’s knee, and she took it, seemingly without thinking about it. They laced their fingers together with practiced ease, and Jamie squeezed. 
“You mentioned at work the first day went okay,” Joe said. “How’s she been since then?”
“Really good, actually,” Claire said. Jamie could feel the warmth of glowing pride radiating from her. “She stopped having any bathroom problems, finally, and she hasn’t had to call home or either of us at work in a while. Which is good, because it’s hard when I’m at the hospital or if Jamie’s with a client...but I think we’re finally past that.”
“That’s great,” Gail said. 
“I can tell she still doesn’t really love it. It’s a bit of a fight to get her on the bus after a weekend or a break. Monday should be really fun,” she rolled her eyes, “but she’s doing it. She’s getting her stickers when she earns them and prizes and after school treats.”
“Claire is doing all the right things,” Jamie cut in. “It’s hard to motivate her sometimes, but as long as she’s on the bus in the morning, then we’ve done all we can do.”
“Right,” Gail said. 
“Remember after Labor Day when she would not get on, no matter what I did?”
“Aye, I do. I had to leave the stables to try to get her on myself.”
“I couldn’t believe the driver waited that long.” Claire covered her face and shook her head at the memory. “If that never happens again, it’ll be too soon.”
The adults shared a quiet laugh. 
“I see she’s got a communication device now?” Joe said, gesturing to the tablet resting next to Faith. “The school provides that?”
“Yeah,” Claire said. “She’s been getting more and more comfortable with it lately. She still signs for her basic needs, and Mummy, but she loves being able to say ‘Angus,’ and all your names, and Gillian’s name, and Jamie’s. I don’t want her to lose the signing, but this is a great additional tool.”
“Yeah, of course,” Gail said. “I saw that video on Facebook that you posted, when she first figured out the ‘Mummy’ button.”
“Oh, yeah,” Claire smiled fondly at the memory, and so did Jamie. When it had first clicked for Faith that there was a word on her device for every sign, she could not get enough of saying “Mummy,” calling out to her beloved mother in a brand new way. “She did the same thing to Jamie the next time we saw him.”
“Over and over,” Jamie confirmed. “It was sweet.”
“Until the third hour,” Claire said, and Jamie could tell she was only half-kidding. He didn’t blame her at all. 
Jamie was about to ask about how Delia was doing in school, how pre-k was for Lenny, when Joe spoke again. 
“How are you guys?” He raised both of his eyebrows coyly. “I mean, it seems like it’s...going really well. Yeah?”
Jamie watched a blush creep up Claire’s neck and touch her cheeks with color. She flashed her eyes at Jamie, who felt warmth spreading from head to toe. 
“We’re great,” Jamie answered, looking into Claire’s eyes and raising her fingers to his lips. “Really great.”
——
December 17th
As Claire approached the door to Jamie’s apartment, shopping bag and leash in one hand, Faith’s hand in the other, she heard a loud shriek from the other side of the door. Faith let go of Claire’s hand to clamp her hands over her ears, and Claire’s stomach dropped.
Off to a great start.
Claire was nervous beyond all reason to meet Jamie’s family. They’d gotten off the plane from Scotland two days ago, wanting to give themselves plenty of time before the holidays, and wanting to meet Claire and Faith at least once before then. Jamie decided on a little pizza party at his place.
Claire begged and pleaded with Faith to calm down, but she would not move until presented with her headphones. Claire sighed in defeat and put them on her. She knew deep down that Jamie’s family would bear no judgement on her in the slightest, but she really hadn’t wanted their first impression of her and her daughter to be flustered mother of an irritable daughter.
The door opened while Claire was still kneeling on the ground, and she looked up in a panic, relief washing over her to see that it was only Jamie.
“Sorry about that,” he said sheepishly. “Wee Jamie is a bit of an imp.”
Claire stood up, laughing nervously. “Oh, hi, sorry.” She tried taking Faith’s hand again, but Faith recoiled, reaching up to Jamie instead. Claire rolled her eyes upward, and Jamie grinned.
“Aye, alright, let’s get ye in out of the cold.” He obliged Faith, lifting her up and settling her on his hip, leading the way into the apartment. Faith rubbed her cheek against Jamie’s, delighting in the stubble, and Claire peered around Jamie to see the face that she’d come to be so familiar with but had never actually seen in person. Jenny was sitting on the couch feeding star-shaped puffs to a toddler, and the just as familiar Ian was holding a little boy over his shoulder.
“Everyone,” Jamie announced. “This is Claire. And this is Faith.”
Jenny launched herself off the couch and handed the baby off to Ian, who expertly handled holding both children at once.
“It’s great to finally meet ye, Claire,” Jenny said, throwing her arms around her in a bone crushing hug.
Claire started in surprise at first, but then returned the embrace. Her embrace was warm, soft and solid all at once, much like Jamie. She was wearing an oversized cream sweater, similar to Claire’s own white cable-knit turtleneck. “Hi, I’m so glad to finally meet you, too.”
“I’m Jenny, as ye probably guessed,” she went on, pulling away from the embrace, but keeping a hand on one of Claire’s shoulders. “That’s my husband, Ian.”
“Hallo,” Ian gestured with his chin in greeting. “This heathen is Wee Jamie,” he turned around to show Claire his face, given that his feet were previously facing her, “and this is Maggie.” He turned back around.
“Great to meet you, all three of you,” Claire said, laughing.
Just then, Claire noticed the man that had appeared in the doorway to the kitchen, smiling down at her. Everything about him was warmth, strength, and comfort.
“Claire,” he said, his voice deep and laced with the deepest affection.
“Hi,” Claire said sheepishly, her smile hurting her cheeks. “It’s an honor to meet you, Mister Fraser. Jamie speaks so highly of you.”
“Och, I’ll no’ have ye calling me that. Ye’ll call me Brian, Da, whatever ye’re comfortable with.” He stepped in toward her and pulled her in for a hug that was somehow tighter than Jenny’s. “Ye’re family, lass.”
Claire squeezed him back, this man she had just met, and tears pinpricked her eyes.
My family.
Brian pulled away and gripped her shoulders, looking into her face. “Christ, my heart’s full to see ye.”
“Let her breathe, Da,” Jenny chided. “Here, let me take this. And give yer coats to Ian.” Jenny took the paper bag of crisps and cookies in Claire’s hand like this was her own home and disappeared with it into the kitchen.
Ian put little Jamie down and pointed a threatening finger at him, and the boy grinned impishly as his father took Claire’s coat, then Faith’s, from Jamie.
“Hi!” he burst to Claire. “Are ye my Auntie now?”
“Oh, I…”
“Jamie…”
“Oi, why d’ye no’ play wi’ the Wii, lad,” Jamie cut in. The boy bounced with excitement, planting his bottom on the coffee table right in front of the tellie. “Quietly, now,” Jamie warned, setting up a game for him with Faith in his arms all the while. She refused to be put down.
“That’s her, then? Wee Faith?” Brian watched as Jamie shifted her to his other hip after finishing setting up Jamie’s game.
“Yes, that’s my girl,” Claire answered, pride warming her chest.
“Beautiful,” Brian breathed, beaming at her as Jamie approached his father. “Yer spitting image.”
“Thank you,” Claire said. She stroked Faith’s cheek, who was still rubbing her face and arms against Jamie’s stubbled jaw.
Brian hummed in amusement. “Willie used to do that to me,” he said. “It’s comforting to them.”
“Yes, I suppose it is.” Claire’s eyes flicked nervously to Jamie, but he seemed alright. Perhaps they spoke fondly of Jamie’s brother often. She’d have to get used to that.
Jenny flitted back in from the kitchen and chided her brother for letting her son play with brain-rotting video games, but Jamie just rolled his eyes and sat down, Angus settling at his feet at attention for Faith.
“I didn’t even know you had a Wii,” Claire said, sitting down beside him.
“Aye, well,” he winked, “how else would I kick yer arse in Mario Kart?”
Claire snorted quietly and fought the urge to swat at his arm in front of his family. Ian sat down next to Jamie with Maggie, Brian sat on the leather recliner in the corner, and Jenny sat on the edge of the coffee table facing the couch.
“So! This is the wee lass I’ve heard so much about?” Jenny beamed at Faith.
“Aye, she canna hear ye just now wi’ these on; wee Jamie gave her a fright.”
“Och, I’m so sorry,” Jenny said. “I did try to explain to him — ”
“No, it’s okay. He's so young.”
“Aye, and a menace to society already.” Jenny rolled her eyes, and Claire chuckled. “I’m just grateful he didna make a run fer the dog. He retained that from our talk at least.”
She was obviously referring to the fact that when Angus was working, he could not be pet. Claire did catch a few longing glances at the animal from the little boy, but he was being very good.
After a few minutes, with Angus’s help, Jamie managed to coax Faith into taking the headphones off.
“There you go, good girl,” Claire praised. “She’d never take them off without Jamie here. He’s absolutely wonderful with her.”
“Aye, and she’s quite taken wi’ him as well,” Jenny said smiling at the way Faith was nuzzled into his neck.
“We’ve a…special bond,” Jamie said, his eyes twinkling. “Aye, princess?” He bounced her on his knee, and she giggled.
“Look, lass, this is Jenny,” Jamie said. “Can ye say hi?”
She buried her face further.
“She’s very shy,” Claire explained. “Strangers are a little tricky. But I promise the more she’s with you, the better it gets. Even Jamie was a scary stranger at some point. Right, lovie?”
Jenny and Ian laughed softly.
“I really appreciate you all coming here,” Claire said. “It can’t be easy traveling with little ones.”
“Och, ’twas nae bother,” Ian said. “Glad to do it.”
“We hardly ever get to see Jamie’s place anyway,” Jenny added. “We’ve only been to the Island…what, once or twice before?” Ian nodded in confirmation. “It’s nice to see the life he’s made here. And the stables are just great.”
“Aye, we’re very proud of the work Jamie does,” Brian cut in, the pride oozing out of his every feature.
“You should be. He’s…he’s got a special touch with those kids,” Claire said, unable to stop the heart eyes she knew she was giving Jamie. “He changes lives. I know he changed Faith’s, and mine for that matter. Even before, well…this.” She blushed, realizing she was rambling. Jamie reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze, likely sensing her embarrassment.
“Aye, well it’s good ye ken how lucky ye are,” Jenny said. “Ye’ll no’ find a better man than my brother.”
“Christ, Janet…” It was Jamie’s turn to turn scarlet.
“I’m being nice, Jamie! I could go on instead about how difficult ye are to live with…”
“Claire doesna need a speech about treating me right,” he said. “She’s doing just fine.”
“That wasna what I meant.”
But given the look that Ian shot her, that was indeed what she’d meant. Though a little uncomfortable, Claire did not blame her. Jamie was her little brother after all, and Claire knew by now how deeply he felt things, how sensitive he was. Somebody cruel could tear him to pieces.
“It’s okay,” Claire cut in. “I know what you meant.” She squeezed Jamie’s hand.
“Aye, good. Well, it’s no’ as if it doesna go both ways. When Jamie sent me yer Facebook profile, I gave him an earful about how damned lucky he was,” Jenny said, and Claire bit her lip to stifle a grin.
“Janet…”
“What! Ye’re embarrassed? I couldna very well meet her. No shame in sending me something to get to know her by!”
If Jamie could have melted into the couch, Claire was sure he would have.
“Jamie went on and on about ye last Christmas, ye and the lass both,” Jenny explained. Claire’s heart fluttered to think that his family knew about her all the way back then, when she was still so far in denial she couldn’t see past her own nose. “So I was bloody curious what was so special about ye. Didna take long to see it, I’ll say that.” She smiled fondly at Claire, her eyes twinkling.
“Well…thank you. I think.”
“What Jenny is trying to say,” Ian cut in. “Is that we’re glad ye’re here, and we’re grateful to ye fer the joy ye bring our brother. Both of ye.”
“Aye, cheers to that.” Brian lifted his whisky from where he sat and took a sip.
“You know,” Claire said. “I heard all about this little one after the holidays last year.” She looked around Jamie and Faith at Maggie. “Jamie showed me pictures of her. She’s just adorable. I mean, both of your children are beautiful, of course.”
“D’ye want to hold her?” Ian offered.
Claire’s heart fluttered. “Could I?”
“Aye, of course.”
They both scooted forward for the exchange.
“Have to pish anyway.”
Jamie clapped Ian on the shoulder as he got up to leave, and Claire sighed loudly as the small weight settled in her lap.
“Well, hello!” she cooed, smiling enormously at Maggie’s sweet face. “Aren’t you the cutest little thing.” She bounced the baby in her lap, and she smiled lazily at her before breaking into the sweetest little giggles. Claire laughed in response, her head light and dizzy from the euphoria of holding a baby.
“Oh…I haven’t held one this small since Faith,” she sighed. “She’s just so sweet. Such a perfectly behaved baby.”
“Aye, she’s night and day wi’ that one.” Jenny nodded behind her to Jamie, engrossed in the game on the tellie.
Maggie gave another squealing giggle, and Faith abruptly sat up for the first time since burrowing into Jamie’s side.
“Ye look bonny wi’ a bairn, Sassenach.”
Claire looked up from Maggie to see Jamie boring smoldering diamonds into her, and she felt herself turn to a puddle. She’d be lying if she said she’d never thought about having another baby, and she’d also be lying if she said the thought of having one with Jamie hadn’t immediately crossed her mind the second she laid eyes on Maggie’s darling face.
They maintained eye contact for a long moment, and then Faith reached forward and grabbed the baby’s face, and Claire gasped, pulling Maggie into her.
“Gentle, Faith,” Jamie said quickly, as gently as he could muster. “The baby is very wee, and very sensitive. Ye must be gentle.”
“Gentle like with Pippi,” Claire added.
Faith bit her lip and sat up again, and then she gently stroked her fingers down the line of Maggie’s nose. Claire and Jamie both burst out laughing, and Faith hummed loudly, jiggling her hands and bouncing in Jamie’s lap.
“Pippi’s her horse?” Jenny said, chuckling herself.
“Aye!” Jamie said through his laughter, and then Jenny and Brian were also laughing out loud.
“What’d I miss?” Ian returned from the bathroom and sat back down on the couch.
“Faith started petting Maggie like her horse because we told her to be gentle,” Jamie explained, laughter finally subsiding. “Good girl, Faith,” he said.
“Come here, baby,” Claire summoned her closer. Faith clambered onto Jamie’s other leg. “You don’t have to pet her nose. Look.” Claire stroked Maggie’s head, then rubbed her back, all while bouncing her. “See? Gentle.”
Faith hummed loudly again, bouncing and jiggling.
“Calm down, lass,” Jamie crooned. “Ye canna play wi’ the bairn if ye canna be calm.”
Faith managed to stop one of her hands from flapping as she gingerly patted Maggie’s little head. Maggie turned to look at her, and Faith squealed.
“Yes, good job,” Claire said.
“Oh, how sweet,” Jenny said. “Ye’re a sweet girl, Faith.”
Faith did not turn at the sound of her name, but Claire beamed at Jenny. “She loves babies,” Claire said. “One of the moms brought her baby to the stables one day, and I had to hold Faith back from throwing herself in the stroller.”
Jenny chuckled. “She’ll make a braw big sister, then.”
“Janet,” Jamie warned, but Jenny just put her hands up in surrender, and Claire’s cheeks flushed red.
Faith gave another loud hum, and then she scrambled off of Jamie’s lap. She pattered over to the bag Claire had left by the door that contained both of her tablets and some emergency snacks that Claire had packed. She reached in for the school-provided tablet and walked back to the couch, standing in front of Claire and Maggie. She clicked around for a bit, and then she pressed the word she wanted to say.
“Play.”
Claire broke into a stupid, beaming grin. “You want to play with Maggie?”
Faith jumped up and down, letting out a squeal that gave way to a hum. “Play.”
“You’re so smart, good girl, sweetheart,” Claire praised. She looked to Jenny, who motioned for Claire to follow her. Claire set Maggie down on the floor as Jenny set out some toys she had brought.
“Play.”
“Yes, darling, we hear you, one moment please.”
Before long, Jenny had shown Faith all of Maggie’s toys, and Maggie was chewing on one while Faith became engrossed with the little baby piano toy. Jenny sat beside Maggie and Claire beside Faith, each making sure that Faith remained gentle and calm. They conversed over the children and across the room to the men. Claire learned how Jenny and Ian had gotten together, learned about the antics of all three of them growing up together, and at one point, she had tears leaking out of her eyes from laughing so hard at a story Brian told about the lads and the pigsty. 
Faith would occasionally take Maggie’s hand and make her press buttons on various toys, some more gentle than others, but Maggie did not seem to mind. Little Jamie only got too loud on his video game one time, and one stern word from his mother was enough to assure it did not happen again.
The pizza delivery arrived, and there was a flurry of motion to get everyone into the kitchen. Parents all made sure that little ones’ hands were clean, and plates and cups were set out. Claire watched in awe as Jamie pulled a pizza plate out of his cabinet.
“Where on Earth did this come from?”
“I bought one,” Jamie said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “If the lass is gonnae eat pizza in my home she’ll have a pizza plate.”
Claire didn’t have the heart to tell him that Faith was not picky about what she ate off of if she wasn’t home, so she let Jamie hand the plate to Faith, both of their faces glowing with joy. Jamie turned around to grab the juice from the fridge and Claire went to help him, and by the time they both turned around, Brian was cutting Faith’s pizza on the plate, and Claire stopped in her tracks to stare.
“Ye’re family, lass.”
Jamie noticed, and he looked back and forth between his father and Claire, his eyes twinkling. He hugged her around the shoulders with one arm and kissed her temple.
“They’re as crazy about her as I am.”
Jamie crossed the rest of the way to the table, and Claire wiped her eyes quickly before following.
“I like her pizza plate,” wee Jamie announced, crossing his arms.
“Well, it’s Faith’s pizza plate,” Ian said firmly. “Ye’ll eat off yer own plate, and ye’ll like it.”
“Why do I no’ get one?”
“Because ye dinna have all the worries and troubles in yer heid that Faith has. The pizza plate helps her feel better. Now eat.”
The table was crowded, not meant for nearly as many people as were there, folding chairs squished between the wooden ones, but they made it work. Maggie was passed between laps so that her parents could eat, and everyone took turns handing her tiny pieces of saucy, non-cheesy, soft pizza to chew on. The conversation passed easily as they talked more about Jamie’s childhood; they even asked about Claire’s. She had plenty to tell about her adventures with her uncle, stories that she loved sharing with anybody who would listen.
Once the pizza was gone, Faith disappeared into the living room and returned with one of the DVDs that Claire had packed. Jamie helped her get it set up, and then little Jamie and Faith were sitting on the couch, watching Lilo and Stitch, and Ian was putting Maggie to sleep in the stroller that they were leaving in Jamie’s room.
The adults stayed at the kitchen table with drinks, and Claire held Jamie’s hand under the table, his other hand stroking her knee and thigh absently. Conversation with this family was easy and familiar, as if she’d known them her whole life. She did not feel like an outsider as she’d predicted she might. The feeling of belonging enveloped her like a warm hug. Then she’d remember Jenny helping Faith play with Maggie, Brian cutting her pizza, Ian explaining to little Jamie why Faith was different, and she would well up with tears.
Family gatherings in England made Claire sick with anxiety and made Faith utterly miserable, which just made everything worse. The Christmas before Frank left, when Faith was three, Claire had cried herself to sleep with his parents’ sneers burned into her subconscious. But this…
This was acceptance, understanding, welcoming, joy, warmth, comfort.
This was family.
108 notes · View notes
binniesthighs · 3 years
Text
hello stranger | reader x changbin |
Tumblr media
Part 3 
Pairing: self insert, female reader x seo changbin, female reader x han jisung 
Genre: strangers to lovers, fluff, smut, angst 
Tags: (of this part) college au, rapper!changbin, rapper!jisung, artist!reader, establishedfwb!jisung, skz side characters, explicit language, conflicting feelings angst, reader has past trauma/trust issues (implied), fingering (f receiving), multiple orgasms (implied), fluffy n’ intimate body touching (this is a thing I think lol), lil bit of nipple play, seo changbin being the soft soft dom of my SOUL 
Word count: 4.6k 
Chapters 
PART 1 | PART 2 | PART 3 | PART 4
Tumblr media
ding-ding-diNG! 
Your teeth chattered, battling the early morning frigid air. White wisps of your shaking breath vaporized in front of you. Your arms were tightly wrapped around your chest and your knees bounced with a little dance to keep your blood flowing. 
[02:29] CB
me: where the hell are you? are you coming down? 
Your dry and cold fingers typed out the words hurriedly on your phone screen. One more time, you smashed your finger on the buzzer button. You figured that if he had fallen asleep after inviting you over, you would kill him. 
“Come on, come on,” you hissed into the open air. 
Thick footsteps came clomping down the stairs from the other side of the frosted glass door, and your attention quickly whipped over. 
As expected, he had adorned himself in nearly all black clothing. Nevertheless, he had thought to pull out his silver chain over the padded coat with white stripes down the arms. 
“Took you long enough. Let me in, I feel like my toes are frozen.” 
Changbin’s eyes cast down to your thin canvas sneakers you had put on in your haste, which were now covered in snow. 
“You should have worn better shoes then. Lets get going.” 
“--Get going??” 
He swung the door behind him closed and it locked with a little click. 
“We’re going somewhere?” 
“I’m hungry.” Changbin simply announced, then took off walking down the block. 
“I thought that--” 
“--Keep up. It’s not that far.” 
He led the two of you onward, and you snuck one more look up at him and the way that the snowflakes got tangled in his hair. 
╚ ——————————————— ╝
“Here, be careful, it’s hot.” 
After brushing off the ice crusted bench, Changbin presented to you a giant bowl of steaming noodles so large you guessed you could keep live fish in it. The smell of the broth was dreadfully nostalgic and was full of all of your favorite ingredients, almost as if he had known exactly what you would’ve ordered. You couldn’t help but feel giddy while the steam wafted up your nose. 
You wondered with full eyes, “Oh my god, what is this?” 
“-The best thing that you’ll ever have in your life. You might as well thank me now.” 
You pulled the little heater closer towards the two of you with radiating orange coils. Changbin didn’t skip a beat sitting right down next to you, letting the fabric of both of your coats intermingle. 
“This is my favorite place in the city. Their recipes really remind me of my mom and grandma’s.” 
“Well I’m really excited to try.” You blew off a handful of noodles steaming into your nose while Changbin expectantly watched you hork it down. 
“So?” 
You covered your chomping mouth with your hand. “So, so good.” 
“Hmm.” He scoffed, then there was that smug little smirk of his. 
You thought to yourself that it was kind of cute. 
The two of you sat quietly together, watching the silent sounds of the snowfall on the road in front of you, following the cars that passed. Over time, your body seemed to gravitate: bit by bit and piece by piece, closer to the boy next to you. 
Changbin set down his metal chopsticks with a tiny clink on the table. “So, are you going to tell me about yourself now?” 
“Me?” 
“Didn’t I say last time I wanted to know?” 
You remembered, but this time you couldn’t as easily kiss away the questions on his lips. 
“How do you mean? There isn’t too much to know.” 
“I don’t think that’s true. What is it that you study?” 
“You want to know what I study?” 
You nearly laughed in your surprise at the mundane question considering that the person sitting across from you had seen you turned inside out, a moaning and muttering mess upon first meeting, and he wanted to know what you studied? 
“Why does that matter?” 
“Matters ‘cause I want to know.” He simply returned, and gave you that look. 
Normally his eyes were stormy grey, like the way that the sky would sizzle with energy before lighting would crack. They clouded with severity that seemed dangerous when he was angry, or when there was something that he wanted. But, looking at you like this, there was no danger that they held. 
“Are you going to tell me or just keep glaring at me like that?” Changbin nodded to your nearly empty bowl. “Finish that. Don’t let it go cold.” 
You did as you were told--at least it wasn’t answering the question. 
“Fine. You don’t have to tell me. But tell me something else at least. Why were you at that show?” 
“My friends took me? My friend Chan is really into underground rap and stuff like that so he usually drags me and Felix with him. I don’t mind.” 
“See? Was answering that that hard?” 
You had forgotten, then laughed a little to yourself. “Chan actually was there to see you. He had heard about you from whatever those circles are. He was really excited.” 
“I’m actually glad you were there for that reason. For a second there I thought you might’ve said that you were there to see Han Jisung.” 
You nearly spat out your bite of noodles, and choked a little on the broth. 
“Guy’s a fuckin’ showboat and a cocky asshole. The girls at the shows are usually there for him.” 
“What the fuck? You didn’t just say that.” 
Anger bit like acid in your throat. 
“What? He is!!” 
It should have hurt more that he had assumed that you were one of the masses that would fall over their feet for Han Jisung, but it didn’t. Your chest twisted in knots knowing that the assumption was right--that hurt the most. You felt sick knowing now how he would look at you if he knew where you would stoop. 
“I’m complimenting you!! I’m glad that you don’t waste your time on assholes like him.” 
“Since when do you get to pass judgement on who I do and don’t spend my time with? -And aren’t you one of those same assholes? Up there on that stage, what makes you think that you’re any different from the rest of them?” 
“I mean...I like to think that I’m not--” 
Your eyes rolled back so far it might’ve hurt a little. 
“You’re all the fucking same. I’m so fucking stupid.” 
The words quietly fell off your lips like venom. 
“We’re all?” What are you talking about?” 
“And what the hell is this with trying to get up all in my business? We fucked once Changbin, what more do you want from me? You think I owe you something now? I’m not falling for that again.” 
The crunch of your footsteps padded the snow when you turned out of your seat to speed away from him as fast as you could, and as far as you could. 
He was the unbelievable one. 
“Stop! I don’t get what you’re talking about. Falling for what again? You’re not making any sense! And no, I don’t think that you owe me something. I’m sorry if you thought that. I’m just--” He grabbed at your arm. 
“--WHAT?” you tore his hand away. 
“Is it a fucking crime to fuck someone and then give a damn about them? Ever heard about that happening?” 
In your life? 
Something terrible and suffocating rose in your chest that felt like a sob that you had held in for much too long. 
“Listen.” Changbin approached you closer, carefully, that look softening. “It’s freezing out here, it’s late. We...don’t have to talk about it any more. I’ll take you back to my place, I’ll call you a cab, you can go home? Okay?” 
Changbin poked out his arm looped in his pocket for you to link up to. 
You didn’t need his help when you knew the way. 
╚ ——————————————— ╝ 
Rosemary and cedarwood again. It was like it was everywhere. It was in the hoodie that he insisted that you put on and all entangled in the fabric of that blanket that he draped around your shoulders. Had you remembered what it was like under the covers of his bed, it was likely there too. 
“Warming up?” 
The bed bounced a little where he sat next to you with the tips of his ears pink. As cold as you were, you were certain that he must have been colder. 
“I’m fine. Thank you.” You crossed up your cold feet under your legs. 
“20 minutes? Then I’ll call them?” 
You nodded, pulling up the blanket hem to your nose and covering half your face. 
Changbin breathed out a little laugh. “You look like a marshmallow.” 
“Gee, thanks.” 
“Not a bad thing.” 
His smile fell, and he focused on the silver rings twisting around his fingers. He fiddled with them, and you watched, neither of you knowing really what to do with the silence. After some resolve, he crawled over next to you, to lay facing your bundled up face.
At last, he sighed, “I could tell you about me. If you care.” 
Rather than respond, you merely kept on looking at the way the silver would glimmer in the dim yellow of the light. 
“Everything that I do, I do to rap and to perform. My parents never supported me doing this kind of thing and said that if I wanted to do it, I would loose their support. After a while, I realized their support wasn’t that valuable anyway if it was going to be over something that didn’t matter to me. I moved out after high school, I’ve been doing this ever since.” 
“You like it that much?” 
He cracked his fingers, “Sometimes you just know what it is that you’re gonna spend your life doing. For me, it’s this.” 
Your eyes fell to your own hands which still were speckled with little flecks of acrylic. 
“I know what you mean.” 
“You do?” 
“I...paint. And stuff like that. It’s not my major, it could never be, but I feel like that when I’m mixing the colors together and it’s just right. Helps me get the thoughts outta my head.” 
“Yeah...it’s exactly like that.” 
In the warmth of the blankets, you felt a yawn escape your lips and your eyes grow heavy. Your vision had grown blurry, and your dry eyes begged for sleep, but you could still see the way that creeping little smile tugged at his lips. 
You thought to yourself that it was kind of cute. 
“Thank you for telling me something about you.” 
His voice was some kind of dreamy watercoloring of pale pinks and blues. You thought you had likely imagined it. The weight of his hand on your arm felt weightless too, why was it lingering here? His fingers tickled your ear while he swept your hair behind the skin. 
The way that he whispered, “You’re making me want to kiss you.” must have been some kind of dream too. 
Laying like this, right by your side reminded you for before, and the way that your brain had gone cloudy--you could’ve kissed him like that for hours. 
“You...didn’t stop yourself before.” 
Your challenge was all that he needed to take both sides of your face into his hands connecting himself to you incessantly, but gently. He spilled into your mouth kisses of sky blue and lavender, every single one more dedicated than the last. He kissed like he was dizzy and that you would make it all right for him, and like you were the one that he could find over and over. His mouth was blazing hot with warmth and he missed no part of you, moving on to kiss you in places you didn’t know needed the attention: over your bottom and top lip, in the corners of your mouth and the tip of your nose, carefully on the peach fuzz on your cheeks and the bone of your jawline. Each one was purposeful and sweet and melted into your skin snowflakes. 
His wandering hands were cold under the blankets, but you didn’t mind the sensation against your bare skin where he crept his way in, smoothing over the curves of your body. 
Changbin cascaded is way down, pulling you in by the hips closer to his own body. Your core tightened feeling his hands trickle over your waistband. 
“Can I?” He whispered into his kisses. 
You nodded: your exhaustion mixed with some state of unconscious desperation that you had entwined together, and you were completely at his mercy once more. 
“Yes. I’ve...wanted you to.” 
He popped the button and unzipped your pants with little effort, slipping those same cold fingers into the heat of your folds. You shivered with the two temperatures mingling and the pressure of his fingers on your slicked bud in little circles. 
All you could manage were a couple of attempts at forming some kind of words that would eventually get caught in your throat. With one hand, you clawed at the fabric of his tee, hoping just a little that he liked the way that your nails would dig into his skin. His digits mingled all in your arousal, and brought it back up to your clit to make it twitch. After a while he would let you throw your head back into the pillows to feel every little bit of it and focus only on the way that he would press his fingers in harder and faster, then tease you over with barely touching you at all. He would remove his fingers too, to admire the way that it would string between them, leaving you a writhing mess without him. 
“Bin, please, just wanna--” 
You didn’t need to finish your sentence before he granted your wish. He sped up for you, rubbing in perfect circles for your clit to throb under his touch, closer and closer... 
“Can I--?” 
He didn’t answer you, but instead, leaned down to fill your mouth with more kisses and maintained his pace with forearm muscles flexing slightly. 
Your orgasm was faster and much harder than you had expected: it rocked your whole body, from top to bottom where your legs thrashed and your toes curled. The muscles of your stomach tensed, and you felt your whole core spring upward as you came. Luckily, you remembered to be quiet and kept your breath short and sharp, letting only the tiniest of moans meet the air. 
Changbin helped you ride your orgasm out until you could take no more sensation, then stopped, snapping your underwear hem a little on the way up. He held you close as you caught your breath, snickering a little when your body would shake. Your euphoria calmed you down into an even more exhausted state, but the way that the endorphins coursed though you felt like a high. Greedily, the closeness and the way that your head spun made the word slip out of your mouth. 
“More?” 
Changbin said nothing while he indulged you and peppered your skin with kisses in all those places that you didn’t know needed the attention. He would smile into your lips each time that you would come undone; slipping deeper and deeper into him. 
“M-more. I just want...one...more.” 
╚ ——————————————— ╝
“Just skipping one class isn’t the end of the world. You know that you look like a mess right?” 
Minho, your assigned seat partner turned friend-in-suffering poked his pencil at the baggy black hoodie that you had forgotten to return. On the bus ride to campus, you had realized that you hadn’t taken it off. 
“I know, alright? You don’t have to remind me.” 
“You gonna tell me about it?” Minho poked at you once more with his teasing grin. You retaliated by raising your phone up as if to chuck it at his head. 
Behind the two of you, a group of two ambitious girls hushed as they organized their plethora of colored pens and highlighters. Minho bowed a little sorry in apology. 
His voice dropped to a whisper, “I’m assuming that this isn’t yours.” 
“I-it’s new. I just haven’t worn it before.” 
He scanned over the fabric and the little white brand on the left sleeve. “Huh. Must be a popular one I guess. I’m pretty sure that my one of my friends has the same one.” 
“--Will you lend me something to write on...and with? I...didn’t bring my stuff with me.”
“Really.” Your classmate tore out a piece of his notebook paper--a little extra loudly as well--just for those eavesdropping girls behind you. “You should’ve just not come.” 
To your left, your phone vibrated with the screen illuminated: 
Low Battery: 20% 
[10:39] 
felix: I can’t believe you. You went over there again? Didn’t you say that he looked at you weird or something like that?? What happened?? 
Your heart dropped a little remembering how you had pardoned Felix’s worried nagging and turned on the Find My Friends feature in your phone. 
“shit.” 
Your phone screen lit up the underside of your table as you frantically tapped through your settings to turn off the slide bar. In the corner of your eye, you had seen Minho take his phone under the table as well. 
[10:41]  
CB: good job leaving your keys at my place 
i can’t get them back to you until much later. i’ve got work. 
“shit.” 
me: i have work until later too 
and sorry 
CB: my roommate said that he could get them to you at 5. you’ll be at the library then? 
me: your roommate?? 
CB: relax. he doesn’t give a shit. 
╚ ——————————————— ╝
You read over the messages over and over, refreshing the little chat nearly every two seconds. Over the time waiting, your hand had grown embarrassingly damp, and your foot nervously tapped at the floor to the same tune that your chest thumped with your anxiety. 
This was fucking humiliating. 
Granted, you were no stranger to unsavory behavior, but somehow, this felt even worse. Furthermore, it all could have been avoided: 
What the hell had happened last night? 
It was becoming all too a common theme for you: you didn’t remember falling asleep, only waking up to the blaring of your alarm to those obnoxious Tardis sounds that were just a little too out of date...considering that you had long past all that Dr. Who stuff. 
Changbin had actually left the bed all to you, waking up some time a little before you from sleeping on the couch and offering you some horribly cheap tasting coffee. You still drank it. 
CB: just stand somewhere by the front door. i told him that’s where you’ll be. 
The library overlooked the main quad of your university. In the wintertime, the trees that encircled the usually grassy circle were reduced to craggy and bare fingers powdered in the white snow. 
“What the hell were you thinking?” You scolded yourself though clenched teeth. 
“--Y/n?” 
He had snuck up on you, coming from the right, rather than the front of the entrance. 
You squeaked out, “Oh fuck.” 
Minho twisted your jingling keys around his fingers. 
“This is...” Minho laughed out incredulously, “...a coincidence.” 
You clawed your keys from his hand with a hasty “Thanks.” 
His eyes scanned you up and down as if he was meeting you for the first time, which he certainly wasn’t. 
“The hoodie. Dammit. I should’ve known.” 
“I-I really need to get back inside, they might need me in th--” 
“--So you’ve been screwing him?” 
Your heart thumped even more painfully. 
“Wait, and you’ve been inside my apartment before and I didn’t even know?” 
“Well I didn’t know that you were his roommate!! I didn’t even plan on meeting any of you if I could help it!!” 
“So what is he, like, your type?” 
“HEY. I don’t mean to stay over, it kind of just happens...I didn’t even want to see him after the first time--” 
Minho scoffed then shoved his pink hands into the pockets of his navy and white striped bomber jacket. 
“Will I be seeing you around there now?” 
“--No.” You cut in. “You won’t.” 
Your classmate huffed out a visible breath, “You say that now, but I know that you don’t mean it.” 
“What the hell do you mean?” 
Minho rolled his eyes, then gave the top of your head a chastising pat. 
“If you’re gonna be over, you might as well bring snacks or something. No one in that damn apartment knows how to grocery shop for themselves besides me.” 
╚ ——————————————— ╝
Too many fucking coincidences. 
You had sat yourself at the exact same table that you had sat at the night before, but this time, you watched as it was Changbin who was standing behind the counter of the noodle shop, taking orders, and smiling much too widely for it to have been normal. He was even wearing one of those cutesy little aprons that the rest of the employees had: there was a little chicken embroidered in the corner next to his nametag. 
To anyone else, it made no logical sense why you had decided to show up there: but your frazzled brain still working off your embarrassment from earlier thought this was the best thing to do. You felt like yelling just to get something out of your body. It wasn’t even his fault that his roommate happened to be one of your friends. Your head however, made it his fault. 
He had clocked you from where you had sat fuming, not even looking phased at all. In fact, he had dished out for you one of those smirks. One of those stupid, cute smirks. 
“See you tomorrow.” He clapped his coworker on the back while he took off his apron. 
The shop door creaked out when he opened it. 
“Didn’t expect to see you here. You really wanted to see me that soon already?” 
You shoved the bundle of his hoodie from your hands to his. 
“Here.” 
“You came all this way just to give me my hoodie back? That and I’m assuming Minho told you that I work here.” 
“How come you didn’t tell me that before?” 
“Didn’t seem that important--” 
At last, you let yourself snap. “--You made a fucking fool of me today!! Do you know how awful it was??” 
“Ahhh Minho did say something about knowing you.” 
You had expected sympathy, but rather he teased you with that little cocky grin. Had you known any better, it was almost like he was admiring how flustered you had become. 
One, two, then three fat raindrops fell from from the sky and onto his parka, then the rest followed all at once. The bits of slushy and freezing rain barreled in suddenly and fell sideways. It slapped against the sidewalks and pattered on the shutters and gutters of the buildings lining the road.
“Great! This is just great!!” You pulled your coat over your head. 
Changbin grabbed at your hand without hesitation. “Come with me.” 
╚ ——————————————— ╝
“Open the door!! Open the door!!” 
Frozen bits of snow and rain matted your hair and dripped off into your collar; meeting your bare skin. Your entire body felt as if it had been plunged into a freezing cold ocean, and you shook with ferocity. By now, your jeans had completely soaked through with with water and the denim stuck to your legs. 
Changbin fumbled with his wallet and wet fingers, finally unlocking the door with that same, 
ding-ding-diNG! 
The heater in the little vestibule blasted you with heat upon your entrance: a welcome feeling to your drenched body. He had reached out for your hand to guide you to the elevator even though you knew the way. 
Water dropped off your bodies into the linoleum floor of the elevator and it got all muddled too by prints from your shoes. After, you followed him further into the apartment building, to the very place you had sworn up and down that you would never see again. You didn’t know how many more times you would have to say it out loud before you would actually obey your own words. 
“Fuck--it’s so cold.” 
Changbin clinked his keys into the brass keyhole in the long and dank hallway that had matted red velvet carpeting. There was an odd and old-looking stain in front of his door that you had noticed last time. 
“It’ll be warmer inside.” 
“Are you sure about that?” 
He didn’t need to, but he reached out to you once more to pull you through the doorframe. A sense of determination seemed to sweep over him, and you could just barely see that stormy expression cloud over his eyes. 
“Ah! Y/n! How nice to see you here officially at last!” 
Minho perked up from his book where he was cuddled up on one of those pleather couches in the living room. 
Changbin didn’t give you a chance to to respond, but rather tugged you away down the hallway to the bathroom at the very end nearest his room. 
“Changbin, what are you--” 
He slammed the door behind the two of you, then flicked on the lights at the exact same time as he crashed his whole body into you, flattening your back against the door and scooping up both sides of your face to run his cold lips over yours. His hands were just as cold, and the tips of his bangs dripped tiny droplets of water onto your forehead. 
In your shock, your hands were suspended in the air, but he just as quickly took them to wrap them around his sides. 
The wooden door rattled a little behind your back, but the sounds faded when he deepened his kiss: floating his tongue over your bottom lip and letting out a breathy little gasp along with it. 
“Fuck. You’re really good at making me want you.” 
His voice had turned grave with his want, and he never broke your gaze while he peeled off every single piece of your soaked clothing. His eyes ravished your bare skin riddled with goosebumps, and he immediately took to kissing into your shoulders and collarbones once he had access. You tried your best to help him take his clothes off too, but instead he pushed your hands away to do the task himself. Once he had finished, he connected his lips with yours. 
“Touch me.” He commanded of you. 
You found the request odd, but you still obliged him, starting by running your hands down this pecs then to his abs and around his waist where you scratched at the skin of his lower back. He did the same to you: tracing gentle fingers down your breasts, then going to kneed at them, tweaking the buds just slightly. It wasn’t for long until he encapsulated you completely into his arms, then drew a line into your spine with his ring finger. 
Your body warmed by the second: skin now set ablaze by his teeth grazing the skin of your neck. 
He drew you along with him, then turned on the water to the shower with a metallic sounding groan. Within a couple minutes the whole room filled with a dense steam. He lead you in to the small compartment, stopping too for a moment to watch the way that the water flowed down your body in little transparent veins.
“You’re perfect.” He whispered into the nape of your neck. 
The showering of water was too loud for you to hear, and it wasn’t like you were paying attention anyway. Your phone vibrated where it at fallen in your mess of clothes on the tiled floor. 
[23:27] 
jisung: what the hell’s been up with you the past few days? 
phone break or something?? 
you didn’t see the other texts I sent you? 
are you doing anything right now? 
...
are you 
ok? 
137 notes · View notes
the-acid-pear · 3 years
Text
I did my homework and i did my chores, time to tackle on the third book of this series, Son of Ogre
Chapter 1
Okay but the fuck is Baki planning to do if he stops fighting? That's literally all he has, he's not smart
WOOH THATS A BIT REALISTIC
PREHISTORIC ELEPHANT?!
King just went to have a snack. Also FUCK does that meat look tasty FUCKKK
This baby so cute 🥺
I'm so glad Yuji is doing stupid hilarious shit again it had been a while
Congrats on Baki for that mantis
Chapter 2
Who tf is this kid?
Poor kid lmao, i assume he will meet Baki
Look at my boyyy
HSTSRFAYDF DON'T CALL HIM A MANLET
Imagine Baki actually kills this kid HSJDYSSHCBT
Third comment with a ton of likes is "we do not condone child violence. We do, however, find it hilarious"
Chapter 3
AH SHUT UPPP KIDDO
But i like Baki memeing a round a lil
Chapter 4
🥺🥺 that's so sweet...
HELLOOOO STRYDUM MY GOD YOUR TITS GOT FATTER SIR 😳😳
Yujiro is such a fucking threat to society lmao
I love seeing Baki with his eyes open, he's looking more like his old self
Oh, shadow boxing incoming, alright
Chapter 5
Yuri? 🥺 /j
THE RETURN OF IRON MICHAEL?!
Chapter 6
I love how there's our silly little mains after every cover LUV em <33
Baki just dissociating his ass out and using it on his favor, the king
Why is Baki eating sour prunes aren't those meant to be sweet?
We all salivating
Chapter 7
Love to see there are even more swears there now
I can put my face next to my foot too tho
FAGDRJSEHARD YUJIRO CAN BEAT THE CANCER HOW ICONIC 😍
Also i would LOVE to see Yuji fight an Orca
WHAT?!
I love how everyone in the comments is calling out Rumina for not seeing issue going down to a dark hidden basement with a shirtless man older than him
Chapter 8
"piggy back me" USHSYFLFUDSY
This fight is going to be good
Chapter 9
Imagine Baki dies right here right know against an imaginary mantis lmao
Okay Baki getting damaged makes sense but the WALL?
Baki's dead (GOD IT HAS BEEN SO LONG SINCE I HAVE SAID THAT)
Ffs it's true Baki COULD create himself a stand 😰
Chapter 10
OH FUCK IT'S TRUE
Chapter 11
This fight is so boring i had to take a 6 hour break
Baki just can't win against nature eh
This reminds me of Garland pulling a suplex on that Anaconda
Chapter 12
I can't wait for the main cast to ACTUALLY appear, instead of just, you know, them in the covers
This fight is slow but cool but slow
To fight a mantis you must think like a mantis 😎
Though it's true in this manga you will most likely win if you steal your opponent techniques so
Chapter 13
I MISS IGARI FUCKKK
This is so dumb i luv it
That mantis be swearing lmao
Love it when Baki goes full Yujiro
Chapter 14
TOBA...
Holy fuck do mantis fly?
Secret Chapter?
Is this how Yujiro got born?
Idk girl i would have killed him if i was you
WHAT.
I KNOW THOSE FROGS THEY ARE FROM PUERTO RICO I THINK
I might just be sleepy but this is so confusing
AKSHSKGSKSGSJSG JUST KILL THE BABY IT AINT THAT HARD
Chapter 15
GAIA...
Why is he like this?
Is "he" with us right now?
...gotta admit that IS true...
I love Strydum sksgwhwg
Yujiro really went XD
I don't think my man Arun in the comments is aware how gay what he said is, though maybe I'm wrong
Chapter 16
GOD THESE FUCKING COVERS MAKING ME SO NOSTALGIC, LOOK AT SPEC!
ANIME KENNEDY?!
I can't believe Bush is dead
AN ASIAN BOY HAS JUST KIDNAPPED THE PRESIDENT...
8 of January? My god he's a Capricorn
I'm sorry, what?
LAHQIGWKQFWKSFWIWG 😭😭
I love Baki so much, THIS IS THE KID THAT I MISSED SO MUCH
This explains why Baki was in prison clothes in the anime teaser
Chapter 17
BIG NUMBER
That one mf like 😐
Glad Baki is 18 now at least 😌
Love to see Oliva back
Chapter 18
This page not even bothering to charge the pages anymore
I'm sure there were better ways to go to jail, well, actually, no, but still
Toba used to just chew that off
Baki did that mantis hit you in the head too hard?
I. I watched way too many prison movies and shows. I don't like seeing someone as young and pretty as Baki in such a place. I rlly don't.
Chapter 19
Yanagi baby i miss you...
IRON MICHAEL?!
Mfkhsjsys 😳🥴
Eh got my hopes too high
CHE BAKI PIBE... LA PUTA MADRE NI ACA ME ESCAPO DE MIS COMPATRIOTAS
I hope he swears too i want to see a boludo o pelotudo PLEASE
I mean para pelotudos lo veo a Yujiro todo el tiempo pero igual JSGWKEGWG me pone bien argento ver al Che carajo
Chapter 20
HE SAID BOLUDO SUAHWKWGAKSGSKSGSKGD
I can't take this omfg new fav I'm sorry Doppo but he just said boludo 😭
Pendejo is more used as pibe here but i will let it pass bc idk the lingo in Cuba and he spent some time there so
Why don't i speak like this too ffs? All i do is say eh and call it a day
He's cocky enough to call anybody any age pibe so I'll let that pass too
Por favor no lo hagas che sksgwj
Chapter 21
Che, pibe, it's a good day to die...
Chapter 22
GSHAGSTSG he should have said "no boludo"
I'm falling in love with this boludo myself
That's talented and brutal
OH RIGHT YOU LOSE YOUR BALANCE WHEN YOU DONT HAVE THAT
Chapter 23
Hm that's, cringe
YESSS HE SAID PELOTUDO
OAHWLGWKQFSKSGSJS SIII ROMPELO TODO CHE, ROMPELO TODO POR DECIRTE YANKEE KSGSSJGS
Honestly i too get pissed off when called American or European, though i won't throw shit to Baki, he's some random 18 yo japanese boy, no way he would recognize latinoamerican lingo lmao
King shit Baki boy
Chapter 24
Oh that's why he's called Jun Guevara, that's fair
I like how they are mixing a bit of truth and a bit of lie it's fun at least
Chapter 25
I like how they are drawing nipples now, occasionally
I can't wait for Viêt to complain about propaganda in the comments
OH SHIT
😳 :Y
He's sooo nice 😍
Chapter 26
Only three? You mean the third is... 👁️👁️
HAHA YEAH YUJI-CHAN <3
I can't believe he works for the USA I'm crying and shaking rn
What a progressive manga, the three strongest and most dangerous men and none of them are white 😍
GET HIS ASS BAKI
Chapter 27
Why is this guy sweating sm?
LDYDYSUGFUDT BAKI PLS
I like how the only time Baki was willing to kill a person was when he thought Sikorsky had hurt his girl
Chapter 28
I feel like Ian will die
Man i love how Baki is drawn in this book
Ffs i called it, i have watched way too many prison things to know how shit goes down
I have seen these three before in fanart but I'm curious to see what they can do
Chapter 29
Their faces remind me of Doyle
OH I CANT WAIT TO SEE EM IN THE ANIME
ASSHOLE DON'T CALL ME STUPID 😢💔
I'm gonna struggle to tell em apart but i think I'll manage
Okay I'm not the only one who thinks they look like Doyle, fair
Chapter 30
The mouth vs Yujiro when?
Someone mentioned the have the same vibe as the dudes that worked with Gaia and like 👁️👁️
Chapter 31
Lmao someone in the comments recommended the same thing
These three must be great at sex (sorry)
KSHALDHDKD NEW FAV COMMENT: "go to Japan and look for the word "defeat". That way you won't feel cocky anymore"
Chapter 32
Hehe hello Junnn~
KSHAKDHKWGS
La luna
Chapter 33
LOS TRES...
Okay that's funny, hocico instead of mouth (hocico is used for animal mouths)
I'm so glad i know Spanish
The two things that drive me insane and make me ramble are Doppo's beauty and this stupid argentinian
OSHSKWGSKSG
Chapter 34
Imagine he's doing that illusion thing Dorian did
With his own blood, that's so cool...
Hoho...!
I did that once when i had a terrible nose bleed, didn't go well
Chapter 35
This book is fucking boring NGL
"now that you got no more urine left in you"
AH.
GAHDYR LMAO
Chapter 36
HO THAT TITLE, PLEEEASE I NEED SOMETHING, ANYTHING, TO HAPPEN
HHH he kinda cute...
Oww :(
JDJSJFRGAJ
God piantao is an old word i had never heard it before
AND he took a piss.
LOCO NO SEAS HOMOFÓBICO NINGUNA MINA ACA ES MEJOR QUE ESTE PIBITO TE LO ASEGURO SKSGSKGSJAAGS
Se me cayó un ídolo y yo que le quería dar 😔
ÑSHWQLSGOSGDKW
Let's see if he lied to Baki about just liking eh /j
Chapter 37
I luv Oliva lol
AJSGSKSLAGHS BAKI SNAPPED
I too wonder where the fuck Kozue is
Chapter 38
LSHSLDGSLSGSIEG
He is jealous of what you two have, it's normal, el Che just rejected his love after all ;/
Oliva is a king
OH A HANKERCHIEF I THOUGHT THAT WAS UNDERWEAR SHSGS-
Oh shit Oliva is like 45?! He looked so young
Te fuiste a la mierda, Che, el chabón estaba siendo re bueno con vos
Baki is just dead
Chapter 39
I love how realistic Che's fear is, he's rather smart, though not this time
POOR GUY AJSGSWJW
I didn't realize Che said "what more, it may be a woman!" but to be fair they ARE in jail so
Chapter 40
I'm feeling kinda bad for him ngl
I feel happy for him tho 🥺
Bruh they added one page after the ending of some naked anime girl tf 😐
Chapter 41
These prisoners having fun is kinda sweet
YO INSANE
Bitches be complaining about Maria's looks are just jealous 🥰
Chapter 42
Damn she lorge
He loves fighting naked eh
Only valid person is the one saying Oliva deserves better treatment which tbh true
Chapter 43
Fun fact i wear my jacket like El Che too, unless it's too cold
El che with the hair lose is so cute bro,,,
Something something fingering joke
Sikorski could fold a coin too
I bet the bandana will break
Chapter 44
I would have just fallen on top of him, how is he gonna counter that, eh?
Oh that super fun to know!
Oh the good ol dirty technique, i have seen this one before!
Chapter 45
NOOO MARIA DON'T DO THIS TO HIM
This fight is super cool tho i love these two characters
Chapter 46
They just keep changing the rules i think Itagaki is just flexing at this point
LAAOSFKAGSKAGSKAF???
Baki wants his protagonism back
I'm getting pissed off they keep putting semi naked underaged girls at the end of every chapter 😐
Chapter 47
Bruh just realized, the mouth got so hyped as this new cool villain and they died in their first appearance 😭
His damn bandana...
17 notes · View notes
snkpolls · 3 years
Text
SnK Chapter 137 Poll Results
Tumblr media
This month’s poll results brought to you by: staraves, crunchwrap, momtaku, and Giovata
Important!! This month’s poll is looooooong so click the read more knowing you’ll be scrolling for a long while.
Also new this month, data junkies rejoice! if you’d like to see all 131 pages of write-ins from this month you can. View as doc or pdf
  RATE THE CHAPTER 2,188 Responses
Tumblr media
Chapter 137, “Titans”, was one of the most polarizing chapters in recent memory, provoking strong reactions both positive and negative.  When we compiled the results, the chapter averaged 4.09 on a 1-5 scale, which places it 37th out of the 47 chapters we’ve ranked. No matter how you view it, it’s still a solid rating.
it was beautiful!!
While the pacing was somewhat spotty, overall, the chapter was absolutely fantastic and very fulfilling and answered a lot of the things I had wanted answered.
i was surprised by the events and was left crying and speechless
I'm never judging a chapter by leaks again. This was awesome!
Regardless of how good the next two chapters are, they won’t fix this one. 126 was bad, but it was just bad. This is bad and disappointing.
I realised that there are 2 chapters left so I read it peacefully while crying
It was a great setup for the final
I mean, this is complete shit and I've completely given up hope in the ending, but at least the story finally progressed at little this chapter.
i thought it was amazing. sad, yes, but amazing. i loved reading zeke and armin’s conversation in the Paths. i just really hope eren doesn’t die. with all the deaths that’s happened, his is the only one i won’t be able to bare. i already lost my favorite character, sasha, i can’t lose him too.
I had no reason to cry but I did anyways 👍
  WHICH OF THE FOLLOWING WAS YOUR FAVORITE MOMENT? 2,169 Responses
Tumblr media
Before we get to the MVP results we’d like to make one quick shout out to a past poll. In 135 we asked who would be the one to detonate the explosives. Of the 1,121 responses that month, only 29 people correctly predicted it would be Jean. So while Jean only received 6.8% of the MVP vote for this act, we think those 29 people deserved some acknowledgement.
With Zeke and Armin comprising more than 20 pages of the chapter, it’s no surprise the majority of favorite moments centered around them. “Zeke and Armin’s discussing of the meaning of life” garnered one-fifth of all responses (20.2%), followed by “Zeke seeing the beauty of the world” (14.7%).  “Levi making good on his promise” (14.5%) was the third most selected option. “Armin reminiscing about the happy moments of his past”  was fourth (13.6%). The final option with double digit results was the cliffhanger ending,  “Armin saying goodbye to Eren before exploding” (10.3%).
everything in this chapter was amazing, there's literally nothing that doesn't makes me happy (except Zeke's death, it made me cry-)
Zeke‘s reflection and death are my favorite panels in the manga. It lives rent free in my mind. This is my favorite chapter of the manga so far.
I liked how Isayama had Jean reuse the suicidal blockhead nickname
I loved seeing Levi take a sort of protective, fatherly role when helping Gabi take out the Okapi Titan. And seeing him finally fulfill his promise and vow to Erwin is refreshing and makes me feel happy.
I loved the conversation between Zeke and Armin. Zeke was always nihilistic, he saw life as dry and meaningless. Armin is on the opposite - he found the meaning of life in the little happy moments. He taught Zeke that life isn't only about multiplication , but about higher, happier and more spiritual things, like love, having fun or watching sunsets and sunrises. I'm glad that Zeke found his own meaning of life and understood that there was nothing wrong about him being born on this world and he would do it once again, if he had a chance. We can add their conversation to the list of the best conversations in the manga.
it was a great chapter, and Armin & Zeke's talk was the highlight for me.
i love that scene where levi was protecting gabi from falling off falco's titan
Armin transforming and saying bye to Eren gave me absolute chills.
♡ This chapter has one of the touching scenes on AOT, because of everyone's helos moment, the unexpected character development, the fulfillment of the promise, worthy sacrifices, the reunion of the well known past titan shifters especially helping all the alliances, and the unexpected goodbyes.
  WHO WAS THIS CHAPTER'S MVP? 2,165 Responses
Tumblr media
There were two stand-outs in this chapter. Zeke won MVP by an Eldian ass hair at 35.9% of the vote, with Armin a smidge behind at 35.5%. Third place goes to a truly majestic cameo by the Cambrian explosion at 8.4%. Honorable mentions go to the horse in fourth (6.1%), Levi with his head-spinning moves (5.4%), and Reiner (maybe) Helos Braun (4.9%).
I LOVE ZEKEEKEKKEKE
MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN MAJESTIC ARMIN
Not crazy about Armin's "Talk no Jitsu" being the end-all solution but I reluctantly voted him MVP because there is no way in hell the brat who killed Sasha deserves anything like it even without being in only one panel
Zeke and Armin carried the chapter, after Levi and Gabi.
Falco is still best boy
Zoook <3
  WE BID FAREWELL TO THE BEAST TITAN THIS CHAPTER WITH THE DEATH OF ZEKE. LONG-TIME FOLLOWERS OF THE MANGA WILL REMEMBER THE FIRST SKETCH OF THE MYSTERIOUS FIGURE INTRODUCED AS THE ONE HOLDING THE KEY TO THE STORY. WHAT DID YOU THINK OF THE WAY HE WENT OUT? 2,177 Responses
Tumblr media
Looking back at that old sketch, it really does feel like the end of an era. 44.6% of respondents thought Zeke’s end was a good and poetic way to go out. 29% were sad to see him go but were glad he had some agency - even throwing out a last bit of sass at Levi! 12.4% didn’t like how it happened as it was somewhat sudden and maybe not as epic as it could’ve been. 7.6% question if it’s really the end for Zeke quite yet, and 6.4% have no strong opinions about it.
A fitting end for a great character
I think his ending was very poetic but could have been executed much better.
In terms of writing, he was the third best character in the post-time skip section of the story. He deserved a better ending.
funny monke man... I...
10/10 character, one of my all time favourites. In theory, I like the idea of him sacrificing himself to stop Eren, but with the build up he had (mainly the way Grisha said he would save everyone) it was an extremely disappointing death.
I love him and via development. The thing is that the way he was killed was rushed as fuck and kinda killed my enjoyment of his last moments. If worked better, pretty sure I would have cried.
I really liked the way Zeke's character arc ended, and he remains one of my favorite characters in the series.
I'm happy that he appreciated life at the end. I wish he could survive this
He was an incredible character. I'm going to miss the monkey.
i have always loved zeke as a character, his personality and everything about him was just amazing, kinda sad he's gone now but atleast he got an epic death
I have loved Zeke since the beginning and I am so sad he is gone. But thankfully his death was well-done and he went out happily, realizing the true beauty of the world.
I was underwhelmed...I hoped to get much more out of him than what we did. But I guess this is expected when you introduce like 10 new characters and try to cram their entire arcs in less than 30 chapters at the expense of the original protagonists' (I'm not salty...I swear...).
I'm happy that his arc ended the way it did. As the above question said, it was poetic. But more than anything else, it was meaningful.
i dont rlly care bout him before, but when he died i cried. idk why lol 👴
he deserved so much better
I wanted him to die, but not killed by Levi.
He's not dead
I was actually affected more by his final words rather than his death. I think Isayama concluded his character pretty well. Now he can finally play catch in peace.
  HOW HAS YOUR OPINION OF ZEKE CHANGED WITH THIS CHAPTER? 2,164 Responses
Tumblr media
47.1% already liked or loved Zeke before this chapter. 22.5% felt much softer towards him after this chapter but not enough to really say they like him. 21.5% enjoyed his chill philosopher side so much they would’ve liked to see more of him after all. Finally, 8.9% were not convinced and still don’t care for him.
I've always found him interesting. I love how his role in the story evolved as time went on. One of the best characters in Attack on Titan.
I mean, when they released his flashbacks as a child, I already started sympathising with him. Also his paths adventure with Eren. But this chapter really solidified it for me. The guy was just a sad boy who wanted love and thought he was doing the right thing.
He was an "end justify the means " person. I don't like him still.
I mean... it was nice to see him realise that he wouldn't mind being born again, but I was still a bit miffed by the fact that he still believed that his euthanasia plan was the way to go (it sort of diluted the impact of the conversation between him and Armin). Also liked that he acknowledged the innocent people he had murdered, so I'd give his character a 6/10.
my rating on him went up a lot, but i do think that it was a bit quick for him to turn
Isayama finally got me to feel for him in the end, but it took a damn long time.
wow he actually almost grew up in his last moments, congrats to him
Probably my favourite character now.
♡ All this time I've been hating Zeke. Call me childish but I do even hate him more to the extent that I wan't him to die a horrible death, just because he gave problems to my fave character Levi. But now that he's changed and gone I feel bad and sad. But I accepted his fate and that he is dead for good.
I've always enjoyed Zeke's character. Ever since picking up the manga after Season 1 what feels like an eternity ago and he's one of my favorite characters. That being said... This chapter made me dislike him a bit.
His character was ruined in a single chapter.
His growth has been interesting to watch. I was somewhat lukewarm on him before this chapter, but his willingness open his mind and accept the life given to him made me appreciate him much more.
I never liked Zeke but at the end I really liked his character development
he’s still a dick
I am a lot more at peace with his character with the development of the recent chapters. I can't say the same for my first impression of him and what he did to Erwin's gang. Still he's a very well written chatacter and I wish he got more moments to bond with Grisha.
I thought something important or something big were gonna happen but then boom he died
I used to hate him but the more get got to know him the more I understood his character. Overall an intresting and well written charcter.... i still hate him tho hahaha but less than before.
I used to hate him but when they showed his past & how he didn’t get love from anyone I started to really like & understand him
I used to hate him tbh but after chapter 137 he turned into one of my favorite characters to bad hes dead 😔
Honestly his story hit me a lot harder than expected, and it was amazing to see him go from totally nihilistic to a little hopeful at his last moments
Honestly I'm just impressed by that long journey. I've don't recall ever changing my opinion on a single character so many times.
I hated him from the beginning for what he did to Mike, and his actions during RtS didn't improve my opinion either. Even his sad backstory didn't influence how I felt about him. And then in chapter 137 a tiny miracle happened, and moments before he died I actually felt something. Sadness. Empathy. Respect, even.  Goodbye Zeke, you were a great character.
  ZEKE’S HAD QUITE A JOURNEY, FROM SCARY MONKE TO MEME MONKE TO SAD MONKE TO ENLIGHTENED MONKE. NOW THAT HE’S GONE, WHAT ARE YOUR THOUGHTS, WHETHER POSITIVE OR NEGATIVE, ON ZEKE’S CHARACTER AS A WHOLE? 1,199 Responses
We had A LOT of responses to this one - we’ve included as many as possible without the list becoming absurdly long! If you’d like to see all of the write-ins, go back to the top of this document for the full link.
I loved Zekes character. Even as he attacked Paradis Island you could see his methodical viewpoint on their roles in all of this. He always was working the end game and their ability to not be used as pawns. We may not have always agreed with his path and believe me, there were moments I hated him. So many, but he also knew his moment in this time and what his role was. His death was a righteous one and I loved that Levi was able to fulfill his promise.
I thought his character was probably one of the best in the story, with a very well defined beliefs/viewpoint and a bunch of interesting characterwork.
I'll miss the Zook memes
I'm glad he got to understand that the world is beautiful before dying, I was angry because of all the things he did but chapter by chapter I came to realise  how sad his life was, he only had little moments to be happy and be a normal kid/person, I'm not justifying his actions but I'm not judging him either.
I'm going to miss him :/
I love Zeke as a character. He is well written on his own and also has a drastic effect on a lot of characters. I think that Zeke realizing that there are other ways to look at life and his way was not the most convenient one makes the viewer realize that no one is wrong and no one is right. I think his death was pleasing enough and he look liked he didn't have major regrets in life, other than the one he discussed with Armin.
At first he seemed to me a very cruel and conflictive character but he has had a great development and a dignified closing for his unfortunate path
Top 5 best written character
IF ONLY GRISHA THREW A FUCKING BALL AT HIM ONCE IN A WHILE :((((((
A complex and well written and likable however I still can't forgive him after Erwin
A good character, definitely one of the most interesting of SnK.
a good guy(?) at least he's listening
A good written character , loved his arc and how it ended
I think Zeke was one of the only characters that had some understandable motivations.
"Go back, I want to be monke!"
He was a really important character to the whole plot. His presence always influences the story heavily. I am kinda neutral to what to feel about him.
He was a typical Yeager - only the way he believed should be what all the others had to believe too. So I was glad that he turned around in this last chapter of his.
He was a walking meme then and now he is one of the most complex characters in the series, maybe with another father he would have been happy
He was a well defined character, with adequate back-story to understand his perspective. I cannot say he was likeable or relatable though, except from the moments he was showing some kindness to his subordinates.
He was always a good guy
He was always alone
he was always being used and now i’m crying
he was badass but still idiot
He was brainwashed with no good childhood..i feel sorry for him
He was brought up as kid without loves from his own parents until mister Tom ksaver shows him love and take good care of him as if Zeke was his son so there’s no negative thought about him as he need to do what he need to in order to save the world
Isayama once called him the ""key of the story"", and indeed he was : his character arc concluding to a philosophical answer to his existencial angst that brings forward the key statement of the story : the world is cruel but beautiful.
i felt bad for they way he grew up and when he saw how Grisha actually took care of Eren. i enjoyed his character development
I found him to be quite intriguing. His double cross of both Marley and his people with he euthanasia plan was a treat to read.
I get his motivations, and can sympathize, but genocide is rarely the answer.
I love how Zeke has been having his own character arc since Paths with him making peace with Grisha and seeing how beautiful life can be.
I loved Zeke. Not in season 3 but after reading the manga & reading his backstory my thoughts on him changed. I loved the sarcastic & funny moments with him & Levi.
i'm happy with the development he got, but i'm angry that he was suppossed to be 11/10 smart and he made the dumbest decisions ever. like trusting eren, for example.
I'm just sad Zeke is dead(seriously don't know if he's actually dead) but every time, I would always be reminded of Mike, and how Zeke let him die cruelly by the hands of not only a titan, but three of them.
I'm mad that he did betrayed eren, but im happy he got to choose when he died n how his final moments he liked them.
I'm really really glad he found the meaning of life. after being manipulated all his entire life and knowing that the world was cruel from a young age he decided to go thru with his goals even if it meant nothing in the long term to him (like his plan for paradis) but after his talk with armin his character completely changed for me. Now I understand him more and understand his character. I feel bad for him. mega bad
*sigh* , i have no idea 🙃
A guy that has shady goals but finally realized about the beauty of life which makes him sacrifice himself for the better future and people that fights for it. A good character.
A hillarious guy.
A necessary evil, and really sympathetic but still apart of me is glad he kicked the bucket
A perfect antagonist
a perfectly human and complex character. really loved his contribution to the story.
A pretty great character. One of my favorites.
A really well written character in my opinion
A solid character
A tragic character. A guy who never experienced love and ended up feeling "death is his only salvation."
A tragic story, great leader, never got too attached to him though
A very lovable monke, keep thotting it up in PATHS king
He was a badass man  who sacrifies his live for the  good of humanity
He was a character that never experienced parental love thus he wasn't able to cherish the little moments and understand the meaning of life. I have positive thoughts about him, because I am thinking what his character would be If he had a normal life as a kid
He was a good and tragic victim who became a victimizer in his pain
He was a good boi. Savage, cold and calculating, yes. But in my heart, he was a good boi who stayed loyal to his goals untill the end. I'll miss you zeke.
he was a good character while it lasted, i’m not happy nor sad that he’s dead now, but he was very well written
He was a good character. Still don't like him though
He was a good mysterious character that kept me on edge whenever he was on screen. Didnt know whether to trust him or not and I liked that.
He was a great character and I wish we could’ve seen more of him.
He was a great character overall he had a great character development in my opinion as he sided with the scouts. I'll miss him ofc but I'm glad that he got to choose when to die.
he was a great character, helped the story go amazing
A wHoLe AsS MoNkE
He was a major factor in the story without zeke we wouldn’t be where we are now I personally loved his character he was someone that was prepared to die for his beliefs which I can respect although can’t forgive him for killing all they scouts
He was a misunderstood character and by the end more people hopefully got it.(like I did) But he is now dead monke
He was a really entertaining character and I'm going to miss him.
He was a really good character who in my opinion, got great development till his last moments. Specially liked how Levi was so desperate to kill him as the monster who murdered almost all of the SC including Erwin, but he ended up killing just a man.
He was a really good character, he was only manipulated by Marh and his father (bc he wanted his affection)
he was really interesting- his motives especially. i really enjoyed his perspective of growing up in marley and turning his parents in as traitors, his compassion towards eren, his change of heart in the end. stan zeke.
He was set up to be 100IQ genus but was a self-loathing sad boy the whole time.
he was such a smart character i really enjoyed him , he was one of my favorites and will be really sad to see him die but i’m glad that he got to choose how he died
He was the best monke.
He was the bridge between Eren and Grisha. He was dealt a series bad hands :(
He was the perfect foil to Eren’s character ever since we met him.
He was truly important in each Eren, a bit Levi and the story developments.
He was very well written I feel like he deserved better
He was wonderful character, most one I connected with him in all his journey
He went from a mysterious interesting character in s2 to a character that I hated in s3 for what he done. But now in s4 onwards hes become one of my favourite characters second to eren
He's a very sad character, having grown up with so much suppression and suffering, and to believe he and his race are better off dead, which then leads him to become so determined to exact a bleak plan so his race wouldn't have to suffer anymore. I'm glad armin helped him see there's more to life in his final moments :)
He's a very smart boi but we never got to see his ass-wiping technique. Was this chapter the ass-wiping technique?
He's an amazing character.
He's an asshole, but he's funny. A funny asshole.
He's an extremely interesting character. Filled with intricacies and complexities, I think he fulfills the role he's been given perfectly. In my opinion, his arc came to a nice end and throughout the entirety of it, he remained consistent which I can appreciate.
He's been a victim of the world
He's been an interesting character all along. He should have had a bigger role at the end though.
He's confusing as a character. I feel bad for everything he went through but I'm still not a fan of him
He's funny when he plays with his sand idk😭
He's grown quite a lot as a character
He's just tried he's best t save the world tho. I'm sad for him but i think it the best end for him because he sacrificed so much. Just let him rest in peace
He's monke
He's my favorite character since the Marley arc. I found him really interesting and intriguing with all his Zekerets.
He's my favourite character
He's not really a bad guy when you see his past.
He's one of the best characters, also appreciate the recurring abs fanservice.
He's one of the best villains, if not the best villain, in the series, partially because he feels like such a genuine person outside of his horrible plan and how he can be such a lovable goofball.
He's one of the most interesting characters of SNK. Even tho I still don't like him –sorry, Erwin's dead still hurts:(– I think he was an essential figure for Eren's (& SNK's plot) evolution. A really complex man who finally found peace at the end of his life.
He's quite unlikeable at the start but as time goes by I can finally see some clue about his intention
He's so hot holy shit
He's the best brother Isayama could have written for Eren
He’s a bad dude but he’s hot
He’s a great parallel to Eren
he’s always been an insanely cool character. i dislike how nonchalant he was about ragako but i understand why he acted that way.
He’s an important key to the story and without him it wouldn’t have been the same. i didn’t agree with his plan but i understood it, same as eren.
He’s been a great charismatic character that although he caused my fav Erwin death I couldn’t hate him.
He’s been manipulated like all of them, but in the end, he’s not as shitty as Eren.
HIS CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT WAS WILD!!!!!!!!! Isayama did an amazing job on delivering him a good end. I’m glad that I got to fully understand his character and know what pushed him to do the things he did and wanted to do. 10/10 character
His character is amazing; i rly liked him and i’m glad he found his peace in the end
His character was great and his plan made more sense
his titan makes me uncomfy but he has good character development, overall i don’t mind him :)
Honestly very complicated and I don’t feel like writing an essay here, but I very strongly disagree with his ideology but I understand his view point and my respect for him has grown a lot through the series to the point where I was even sad to see him go, all in all an amazingly written character. But he also killed Levi’s husband so get wrecked lol
Honestly? It looks like he was better when he was younger, he was way more scary than now. Now he just looks pathetic.
How should I write it.. He was a great brother, I love him. He loves Eren so much, that's why he chooses to die.
I always hated him and still do for all the things he did, but regardless of that I think he's an amazing character.
I always knew he was gonna die.
i always thought his way of thinking was different from others and thats why i enjoyed his chatacter a lot
I don't like him. Yes, he is a well-written character, but I can't like him because of how much harm he has done to levi. levi lost a lot of his own subordinates and friends because of that monkey.
i dont get why he didn't kill himself before and armin had to be there to state the obvious
i dont like him when he betrayed the scouts but now i understand him but i dont really like him. He deserve better when hes child and thats the cause hes doing this thing. So i guess im both okay and not okay with him
He's had an arc
he's just a brainwashed boy just like others at marley . since kid, he did not have the feels of love by his parents and he just seeing mr.ksaver as his only 'father figure' and this makes me sad like how could grisha did thus to him ?! ik grisha really obssess with eldian thingy that time but ignored your child is a big no no ❤ but for now his character have been improved a lot and makes me change my pov thru him so yeah ...
He's just like every other character in SnK: War Criminal with a backstory. What he went through as a child and a teenager creates a soft spot for him; but doesn't justify his killings and the euthanasia plan. I would have liked him to go down in a more grandiose kinda way (seeing his brain games, him just giving up on his life kinda felt lame). Overall, a great character from analytical pov.
Man vanished for the entire final arc to get one chat and Armin and kill himself. Isayama mismanaged him horribly.
maybe if he was shown love, he would've been a decent person.
I liked Zeke's detached approach on humanity, as I completely relate with his philosophy during the conversation with Armin. Even though at first I was repulsed by his sociopathic tendencies (rip Mike) his character definitely stood out. Everything about him felt rational and original, and I still believe his plan was the most logical one. Great character.
I like Zeke, he was represented as a villain but like all the characters, he's the hero of his own story. He was strong, smart, and tried to stop massive killings. I loved his relationship with Levi too (even though he almost killed him) and I loved Levi's expression when he finally killed him. I expected him to die fighting, but I like how he went down.
I liked him as a villain, but I would have much preferred his Joker-esque "watch the whole world burn" instead of yet ANOTHER misunderstood weeaboo
I really liked him and he was my second favorite character after Eren. I think he was very realisticaly written.
I really liked him as a character. He had a really good character arc not only in regard to his background, and his last moments in the physical world was absolutely stunning!!
I really liked his character towards the end, I’m glad he stepped up and helped call the past titan shifters.
I've got mixed feelings towards Zeke. I really hated him at first for the way he killed Mike - which was absolutely horrible. Then for the scouts and Erwin. But in the end we learn that it's like for anybody else: he did things because he had to. I don't hate him anymore, but I still don't love him either. He's written well, but I feel like he could've been written even more better, which is a bit sad. But he still had a great development. Lastly, the only thing left I have to say is : ✨hot monkey✨
love or hate him, zeke added an incredible dynamic to the story and the exploration of his character as well as his back and forth with others was consistently engaging. didn't think i'd say it but i'm gonna miss him
My thoughts are neutral. I think he had no choice in his life- he too was enslaved. Although, it would have been better to see more of his relationship with Tom Ksaver. That seems to be who he really is, and who he really believes himself to be.
One of the worst childhoods in AoT. I could never blame him for what he did with his life afterwards. I still wish he'd get a happier ending.
One, if not the best character in AOT. He’s such a complex, pragmatic character - I’ve loved him since his first appearance. I just wish his ending hadn’t been so anticlimactic... he deserved better.
Pretty good character but his way of chopping eldians dicks off so they don't have children to save the world was less ridiculous then what eren is doing. Eren says Zekes plan is messed up and then goes on to commit genocide like bruh 😒. But whatever atleast the rumbling stopped.
Well I don't like the guy, never did nor did I care about his sob backstory but at least in the end he came to terms with the shit he had done and accepted his dead.
Well rounded arc. Really interesting character. The idea to have the two yeager brothers have such conflicting ways to bring peace is really interesting
Zeke >>>>>>>> Eren.
Zeke abs
Zeke character is seriously much more deeper than we think he is. Not trying to write an essay here, I'll just say that Armin, Eren, Levi, etc have suffered with the loss of their loved ones. Zeke never even had the chance to be loved.
Zeke character was tragic. He just wanted to live a normal life. At the end, he gave up on his dreams and died, just like Erwin.
Zeke could’ve been one of the best characters in the manga if he had more time to shine it felt like he was either the mysterious villain or a pawn in someone else’s game zeke should’ve had way more of an impact on the story and been less of a plot device
ZEKE DESERVED BETTER
Zeke does his job. He a antagonist to our characters. He a well written character. I still will dislike him for the horrible stuff he did. But he got a good end.
Zeke GOAT. I'd personally adopt him so we could be best friends.
Zeke had a good story. One of the best character in AOT
Zeke had a much more humane plan than eren, he lived his whole life being exploited and used and didn’t truly find the beauty in the simplicity of it all until the end, very sad.
Zeke had a pretty decent character development
Zeke went from a 5d chess 200 iq keikaku master to a meme monke and I loved every second of it.
Zeke had a rare, but perfect mix of being intimidating, goofy and pathetic that made him a complete character.  I've been angry at him, laughed at him, and enjoyed everyone moment he was onscreen, whether it him killing others, getting curbstomped by Levi, or his bantering.
  WHAT DID YOU THINK ABOUT SEEING THE FIRST PAGES, DETAILING LIFE ON EARTH? 2,127 Responses
Tumblr media
46.6% were excited to see real creatures of evolutionary history as part of titan lore, while 29.1% were glad to finally see the origins of that mysterious many-legged menace responsible for the world’s troubles. 12.1% aren’t totally sold on the exposition, and 6.2% would’ve preferred the origin story remain more vague. Meanwhile, 6% know who are*really* the masterminds behind it all. *taps head*
HALLUCIGENIA! Who would have thought that the main culprit of everything was just an evolved cambrian worm. Very nice.
This, in my opinion, was the best chapter of ALL the manga so far. My favourite part was the beginning resembling evolution of the real world. Simply amazing.
the "Life" part is confusing. Actually, i want that "Life" things took big part in Titan History, like controlling human, made human (Eldian) become one race for environmental reason, or something, and that "Life" thing has mind, like it could communicate with people....
Is it a coincidence that this chapter released while I was studying the Cambrian Explosion for my college biology class?
  DOES YMIR NOW SIDE WITH THE ALLIANCE? 2,161 Responses
Tumblr media
46.3% don’t want to make any more assumptions about Ymir, they just want information first! 36% believe Ymir’s not on anyone’s side and is seeing how things unfold. 12.2% maintain that she’s sticking with Eren, and 5.5% think the alliance has won her over.
Ymir basically tried to make her own version of Instrumentality. I do think we need more elaboration on her perspective so her changing her mind is emphasised. I've been theorising she will betray Eren at some point, but with the lack of POV both on her and Eren's part, it does seem questionable.
I feel like she just didn’t want to be alone anymore. and because she’s the founder she wanted a connection between her and her subjects or her people. it’s understandable why she would help eren with trying to achieve his goal but it also makes sense for her to help the alliance stop eren because she is now free.
  WHAT DID YOU THINK OF PATHS BEING THE RESULT OF YMIR’S DESIRE FOR SAFETY AND CONNECTION? 2,106 Responses
Tumblr media
Again, a plurality of 43.9% want to wait for more information from Ymir’s perspective before deciding how they feel about her. 33.6% think the explanation in this chapter made sense and made her more believable in her motives. 15.1% somewhat grudgingly accept that for the role Ymir plays, this’ll do. However, 5% just don’t like it or just don’t think it makes sense.
i have no idea if it makes sense plot-wise but since one of the primary human needs is connection it's believable and touching
I'm surprised because I believed that was the empty, lonely world  created by her subconscious mind or desire for serving the king. Now it looks like it is the world where she feels safe and is waiting for someone to give her what she desires.
Despite the lack of exact origin, this make sense, specially if we see other science fiction war-politic drama, as the first Gundam Series, or Foundation.
Explaining the origin of the spine creature was necessary imo, but I think the origins of the Paths should have been left vague. This explanation is a little weak.
It's sad yet kinda sweet at the same time.
I like this. Ymir best girl
I still don't understand how that shit works
I still wouldv liked it to be the transcendental plane of existence, governed by the source of all life.
I think Paths existed before Ymir, right?
Paths became pretty stupid after Ymir was introduced.
I think she fled, got parasite'd, and that....thing has been in control of the Titans ever since, trapping the mind of a little girl in Paths for 2000 years.  Finally, someone with the Founder was able to contact her and say "You can do whatever you want!" so she just...let him have power, so she could roam freely for a bit.
I thought that we were going to get a different explanation, since PATHS is something supernatural but if Isayama wants that then Im ok with it, remember we are in a story with 16 meters giants, dont expect science explanations here lol
I understand the phrase, but I fail to see why her character turned this way given the hardships she suffered. Indeed, why did she keep obeying King Fritz instead of giving him a lesson?
I want to know why and how it spread to all Eldians instead of just shifters.
It makes sense to me, and it's a good explanation, but I have a feeling that there may be more to it.
It seemed like a good idea at the time, but she was stuck for so long, that it’s initial purpose has lost meaning.
It would need a lot more explanation. How does the (still-unexplained) tree spine give her the capability to form an alternate supernatural dimension? And why would THIS be the way to form those connections, rather than, say, NOT forming massive monsters to kill people on earth? How does wandering around an endless desert alone forming weapons of mass destruction for thousands of years feel safe and connected? It's flimsy.
it's a cheap excuse as to why paths ex machina exists.
It’s a good explanation, it highlights the tragedy of her story even more
It’s honestly very sad. She is such a lonely character and the fact that she made a place where she could feel connected to others is very heartbreaking. She’s just wanted to feel loved :(
Kinda stupid. Titans are fucking weird creatures anyways and trying to explain them beyond the concept of "magic" and paths ruins it for me.
Makes sense, even Eren has stated that she has been desiring for company and understanding, meaning that she couldn't completly achieve it with the creation of paths
No, Ymir is trapped in paths due to being devoured while controlling the spine creature. Because she was eaten by humans (not turned into titans) she was stuck in the world of paths and to end titans she needs to be freed from that world.
omg i never rlly got that (i was super confused) until after i read this question- cool tho how her desire for that is so great she created a whole ass metaphysical plane wtfff
Paths didn't need to be explained but it's nice that it's connected to Ymir's desires
PATHS is pinnacle Strand-type game.
She choose to be alone in that realm, and she chose to obey the king's will. I can't feel bad for her as much as I did before
Super weird. Seemed like Ymir just kinda appeared in Paths in 122. So it existed before her right?
That definitely explains why Armin was still able to see everything that was going on in the living world. It was especially interesting to learn that all titan shifters never fully die, rather their consciousness is transferred to Paths where they remain in a seemingly dream-like state but can still be awakened to an extent, as we saw Zeke do. I still would like to see Paths destroyed in the end, though, otherwise they'll be stuck there forever and never be able to move on.
The plot with Ymir was just absolutely awful.
There are still way too many questions about her but i'm not interested in it
Though Ymir remains quite an obscure character, I've always been a fan of childhood trauma and how this affects the world they are living in, especially in a fantasy setted world. It adds an interesting level of humanity to the story.
Ymir was surprised when she entered paths in 122. She didn't expect but from what we've seen from 122, we can say that "escaping to a world free of even death" holds the most meaning. I never saw it as her desire for safety, Connection of course is existent though.
she's become a very compelling character and her ideologies are more pronounced, and I really do like how it connects to titan powers and paths. however we still need more explanations on her.
She's the incarnation of a very human feeling, no need to wonder why she became a godess
I just want to hear from her! Everyone else is telling her story and speaking for her, and I really want a moment at the end here for her to lay things out
  ARMIN SHARES A FEW MEMORIES THAT MADE LIFE WORTH LIVING, WHICH WAS YOUR FAVORITE? 2,091 Responses
Tumblr media
Armin shared some of his sweetest memories with Zeke this chapter. 74.9% most loved the memory of him running with his two dearest friends as leaves fell. 11.8% chose the memory of walking around a marketplace with friends. 6.8% chose the memory of feeding a squirrel at training camp, and 6.5% chose the memory of reading a book on a rainy day. They were all lovely though, weren’t they?
Not afraid to admit that I teared up seeing the panel of EMA running to the tree!
I love the message in this chapter because to me this is the message of AoT in general; life is worth living because of the small, precious memories we make. It's not about a great sense of purpose; just being alive makes someone a valuable human. If this is the final message of Isayama to his fans, I gladly take it.
  WAS ZEKE'S CHANGE OF HEART BELIEVABLE? 2,104 Responses
Tumblr media
Grisha once said that Zeke would save his people, and it seems he has fulfilled this role with Armin’s encouragement. Although not without a good dash of nihilism first. 61.4% thought his decision to help Armin was perfectly in character; he just needed to be reminded of his few good memories as motivation. 19.2% did think it was a drastic change on his part, but his changed views were just a part of his character development. 15.9% did not appreciate what seemed like the dreaded Talk no Jutsu in full force.
I honestly loved Zeke’s change. Despite Ymir and Eren Zeke was still the key to this and I liked how it never changed.
It was already foreshadowed but Isayama should had set this up a few chapters ago because the execution makes it seem like Armin just told him “life gud” and he was like “oh shit u right” and then went to die
It was believable enough. Plus, I like that he still mentioned to Xaver that he still believed the euthanasia-plan was the way to go.
It was good thematically but it needed more time and more build up in the execution
It was kind of strange in my opinion but he was tasked by Grisha to stop Eren so what choices did he really have?
He doesn't have a change of heart, he just has a change of action. same motivation and beliefs, just different action he takes.
He had a lot of time to think in Paths, so yeah.
after all those fandom debates about armin using talk no jutsu on eren, we instead saw armin use it on zeke instead (so my answer is both yay, character development!! and nay, a part of me believes ONE pep talk can't COMPLETELY change a person)
As abrupt as the change was I think I do prefer this, rather than him not getting any 'better' and eventually dying without realizing the amount of trouble and hurt his actions caused.
It would be believable if we saw how the PATHS trip with Grisha and Eren affected him, but bad pacing happened
believable, shouldve had its own chapter though
don't know what to think about it
Not at all. I think if he paused and wondered on his own it would've been better. Instead it was made to wank Armin and make yet another determined adult look incompetent.
Rational me: Well at least Monke got to go out with a smile. 2013-16!me: Eren should've been giving the pep talks...I thought he was gonna be the protagonist....wahhh (cue baby crying)
Seems acceptable, just glad he’s gone
eh. it was somewhat believable. he didnt have any reason to continue existing
Happened way too quickly.
I don't know, but here's my opinion. I'd say Zeke finally open his eyes to the truth, and now he wished to do as much as he can to stop Eren before his time comes. I believe that's the reason he exposed himself to Levi, and why he chose to die after calling every titan shifters to help aid Eren's friends stop Eren. Does it make sense?
I dont get how armin convinced him more easily than eren did when theyre the ones with essentially the same endgoal
i love the idea of zeke becoming a "optimistic nihilist" but didn't at all like how rushed it was executed.
I mean, it sure could've been explored more, but we have to take into account that Zeke had been in paths for a long time (maybe for what it felt like millions of years) and by that point he felt hopeless; his dream was no longer going to become a reality, he couldn't change anything and was trapped there forever, then Armin came and gave him a different perspective, he listened and found something of value in it while at the same time not completly discarding Xaver's ideology. I like it!
I mean... it was kind of a change of heart? But he still believed that his euthanasia plan was the way to go (I dislike Ksaver for that very reason; he projected his own self loathing onto Zeke which led to him believing that life isn't precious and just inherently cruel)
I think Armin and him talked for yrs in paths but it only translated to minutes irl
I think it was either rushed to the point where Zeke-once the brainer monke-did a full 180 to give up on himself. I mean yes, character development or whatever, I think it should have been given more time to happen. He just gave up and died kinda feels off-setting considering his cunning/witty character.
I think that he just stopped caring about everything and did what Armin asked him to do.
I enjoyed armin and zeke’s conversation, and think the outcome made sense.
I was against that plot at first. But after reading different opinions, I guess he became hopeless due to his time in the paths. So the nihilist speech wasn't exactly his way of thinking. Otherwise why would he run around for making his euthanization dream come true if he was that hopeless of life. So I think his change of mind was acceptable
It did feel drastic in the moment, but I think if I were to read through the chapters more consecutively, it might make more sense to me
It doesn't make sense that someone as motivated as Zeke would sit passive the whole Rumbling. If he could have done anything to stop Eren, he would have done it before half the world was Rumbled.
Zeke wanted to eugenicize his race. Except Armin said 'look at this leaf, I like living' and he said 'yes you're right life is worth living. I will die for humanity now'. People will joke about this for years to come when they explain attack on titan to their friends.
"The greatest teacher, failure is." - A wise old ghost frog.
This change is fine in principle. It's change from his idea of euthanasia and "better not be born" toward "eventhough life is suffering too, it's worth living". But it was rushed, it would have been more believable if the idea germinated in his mind. So between the Yes and No answer.
What change of heart, he was reminded from what he found happiness in life which he was enjoying subconscioulsy before aka playing catch. An activity he started enjoying as a kid. It was a game, something kids enjoy not a heavy burden of "saving everyone" as Grisha implanted onto him.
yes because before talking to armin, he must have been so lonly in paths for such a long time, after such isolation even one talk can influence a person a lot
Zeke had this change coming - it was built up throughout the Paths chapters. The primary boogeyman figure of his life turned out to be a good man, and he apologised, turning his entire worldview upside down (not counting the whole "Stand, dad" thing) He had an eternity in Paths to process the events of ch120-122 (and maybe his entire life before that) multiple times over. Armin found him at his most vulnerable, betrayed and alone once more. Their debate back and forth, all done with mutual respect, was amazingly written. Armin showed him the way, gave him that one final nudge he needed in the right direction. It's perfectly believable, and fitting.
  IF YOU WERE IN PATHS, WHAT WOULD ARMIN’S LEAF LOOK LIKE TO YOU? 1,124 Responses
Because we love and appreciate every single one of you, this list IS going to be absurdly long. <3
♡ Levi just him.
🦧
20 inch bad dragon dildo
A baseball ⚾️
A basketball
A bed
A berry
A better chapter 137
A better final arc.
A Bible
A black hole
A blanket (don't judge me)
A blue gel pen, maybe? Or a book?
a blue pouch
a book
A book from my ninth grade year
A book I have that's full of messages from friends
A book maybe since I spend most of my times reading books with my beloved one and friends
A book probably
A book? Handphone? Idk
a bottle of black nail polish
a box of spicy chicken nuggets from mcdonalds
a bracelet
A brush
a butterfly
A cake
A camera
A candle
A card from my girlfriend
Cassette-Tape
A cat
A cd
A CD case of cellist yo yo ma
a cellphone ig xjwkxnekdkd jk a book
A cherry blossom / cherry blossom leaf
A chessboard I guess
A childhood toy
a cigarette shared between friends
A cinema ticket
A clarinet
a coffee mug
a coin
A comic book
A computer probably
a concert ticket
A cross
A cross necklace my grandma gifted me when i was like 16 (she died when i was 18 💔)
A crucifix
A crystal
A cup
A cup of coffee
A cup of coffee in a cute mug
A cupcake
A deck of cards
a dick
A dildo
A dildo (joking) a piece of cake
A dinosaur toy.
A doll
a duck
A feather.
A feather..the pretty one..could be bird's feather..
A fish
A fishing rod.
A football balloon
A fountain pen i received when i was younger.
A framed picture of EMA laughing together
A freakin’ leaf, I’m don’t have horrible mental issues like AOT characters.
A friend/family member.
a fucking leaf
A game controller.
A gameboy advance or some curry lol
A girlfriend, because i'm lonely :(
a glass 'potion' bottle
A glove
a gold necklace i got from my parents when i was little
A Good Ending
A good manga series
A good SnK manga chapter
a guitar for sure
A guitar pick
A hair band (symbolizes self development)
A handwritten message from my mother
A harmonica
a hat
A hat I made for a friend
A heart.
a Hot Wheel car
A Jewel
A joint
A joystick
a key
a kpop lightstick idk
A laptop with anime on it probably💀oh or all if my maladaptive daydreaming story notes
a leaf
A leaf as well.
A Leaf because it's a Fucking Leaf
A Lego brick
A Lego figure
A Levi nendoroid
A life
A lightsaber
a little crystal bear
a little red bean
A little rock that I've polished myself with another rock
A little treasure box
A magic the gathering card.
a manette
A Manga (maybe AoT or TG)
a manga panel
A mechanical pencil
A memory
A mobile phone
A mouse
a mouse and keyboard
a movie from blockbuster
A movie ticket
a mushroom
A music Album
A Music player
A necklace
a necklace from an ex
A necklace that my father gave me but it broke
A new Sombra skin (casual). Give her something already!
A Nintendo DS
a noose
a notebook
A notebook filled with my goals and dreams.
a nugget
A paint brush
A pair of googles from my childhood.
A peach
A pen
A pen or quill.
A pen perhaps
A pencil
A perfectly orange looking leaf. Showing that the seasons still go by even after all that misery.
A phone
a photo album
A photo of me and my friends that I keep
a photo of me and my grandpa
A photo shoot, of me and a few my classmates
A photograph of my loved ones
A picture of Hitch's boobs 😔
A picture of me, smiling
A picture of my family
A picture of my friends
a piece of SnK merch or a slice of pizza lmao
a pill
A pinecone
a ping pong racket
A pizza
A Playstation controller
A plush I still have with me since day one. It has gone through a lot with me.
a pokeball
A Pokémon card lol
A Pokemon emerald rom
A Polaroid of me and my friends!
A possible symbol for the final chapter idk tbh
A postcard I got my from my best friend
a potato
a printed photo
A ps4 controller
A PS5
A quill
A reminder of how my life goes ups and downs but still stands up to fight.
A reminder of life and how it can flourish in the most unexpected of places
A Requiem ending
a ring
A rock
A running shoe
A Santa Hat
A screen honestly
a seashell
A sewing kit
a shot of gold tequila with cinnamon sugar and an orange slice. best night of my life.
A slice of pizza bro.
a small feather
A small stuffed toy, a gift from my grandfather when i was 4 years old, not long before he passed
A snk volume with actually good chapters in it.
A soccer ball
A soccer ball.
A spider man figure
A stone with a hole.
A stuffed animal from my childhood maybe, there’s one that still sits somewhere and is a reminder of those peaceful moments of childhood.
A stuffed animal.
A symbol of innocence and life
A table tennis bat
a teacup
a teddy
A thing who link me to my mom or my brothers
a token. A palm sized blue token with W.S engraved on it in white
A toy
A toy bear dhiq
A toy mouse
A toy plane.
a vape
A volume from this manga lmao
A volume of one piece
a wax pen
A whole bed.
A Wii Remote
A wrestling ring or a brush for paint
A xbox 360 controller..
Actually my answer is really dumb but it will surely look like my picture with my friends at a school camp in forest.
African barbecue chicken
Alcohol 👌🏿
Also a leaf because nature holds my best memories.
an actual decent ending for the series, which this isn't
An AoT manga
an apple
An Attack on titan manga, the 26 volume:(
An attack on titan volume
An autumn leaf maybe
An ice cream
An iced coffee
an old axe
An old Bionicle canister: 8536 - Kopaka. It just feels right, y'know?
An onahole
An orange
An snk volume
Anime-original ending for Season 4 part 2
Annie
annies character development before she became uwu waifu
AnR Ending.
Any of my son's toys. He's 2 yrs old. I'm crying right now...
Any small animal representing life
AOT Chapter 137🤣🤣🤣🤣
Aot manga
AoT volume 30
Apple
Armin thinks of it as falling leaves when he and his friends go to a tree
Armin would BE my “leaf”. Tbh, he gave me the strength and love to keep loving. He’s my happy memories.
armin’s leaf to me would look very green, very healthy and full of life.
Armin's corpse
Attack on Titan chapter 139
Attack on Titan's manga books.
Backyard
bald james charles
ball
balloon
Banana
banana for monke
barbie
Baritone Horn
baseball
Basement key tbh, y'all remember back in 2013 when the biggest mystery was "what was in the basement?" then it was revealed in the manga in 2016? Good ol' times when spoilers weren't everywhere 🙄
BASKETBALL
Bed
Bertholdt's redacted
Big fookin anime tiddies
Bill.
Blunt
Bohrok Kohrok
boobs
Books
bottle cap
Brass Ring
brick
Brooch
Brown and like at the beginning of fall
BTS's album
Bunny
Calisthenics ring
Camera
Can't decide
candle
Candy
Cap
Cards
Cat fur because I love my babies ❤
Cat whishker
chalk
chapter 100
Chapter 140
chapters 138 and 139
cheese slice
Chess
Chicken
chicken nugget
Chipotle
Chocy milk
Cicada
Clay
Cocaine
Cock and ball torture from Wikipedia the free encyclopaedia
coffee
Coffee mug
Coming home after school and enjoying the weekend playing football and meeting friends
Complete collection of snk volumes
Computer
condom ??
cooking with my mother, playing basketball with my brothers and sitting with my friends
Cricket ball
Damn, that's a really good question...honestly I don't know.
damn... idk
dog collar
Dont know
doughnut
Doujinshi
dreams, nostalgia, memories
Drugs
Dumbbell
Eh, probably my cat? Or the picture of people I love.
either a book or a phone
either a controller or my gf
Either a football or video game controller
Eren jaeger 😳
Eren or other
eren's abs
eren's schl-
Eren🤤🤤🤤
Erens dick
Erwin
Erwin's arm
Erwin's dick.
Erwin's right arm or levi's right eye
Erwin's smile
Everyone outside the Walls rumbled
exactly the same
Fair
family
Family Picture
Fern frond
First of all, great question :) probably a mini chalkboard with a little calculus equation on it from when I first got into mathematics
Fleshlight
floch
Flower
Food
Football
Football (soccer) ball
Freedom
From episode 1 2000 years ago!?
From the beginning the trees leaf
Fuck Armin
fuck this shit doing here
GABI'S GRUESOME DEATH
Gameboy
GameCube
GameCube controller
Gay porn
GME stonks
golf ball
Green
Green and alive.
Group picture with loved ones
Guitar
Guitar Pick
gun
GURL? I WILL NOT LOOK AT THE LEAF I WILL ONLY LOOK AT ARMIN! SORRY ANNIE!! >_<
Half Life 3
Halo (game)
hamborgar
hamburguer
hange
Harry potter novel
Historia
Historia not being a breeder
historia's soft breasts
Hmm i don't really know
hmmm, maybe a coin
hold four lokos
holidays i spent with my family n friends
homemade cooking? it would be all sandy tho
Honestly I don't know
Honestly, I don't know. Maybe the stylus I lost?
Honey bun
Hope
Hot wings
Humanity
I actually have no idea.
I did not expect such a deep question! You guys made me think for like 10min straight and question all my life. I'd say it would be a T-rex toy
i do not have any core memories. i remember nothing important of my childhood. it's all just a blank page
I don't know honestly. So many good memories, that aren't really connected with objects per se. If I could see sunlight in that sand, it would be that.
I don't know. I don't I would have any
I don't know. I don't think you would get a choice on what it would look like to you.
I don't really know I had a lot of good and importants moments in life but what I'm sure of is that it includes my family
I don't want to sit with Armin
I don’t think I’ve encountered it yet
i dont fcking know its a leaf
I dont know because i think i dont have a thing like that. I would imagine it as my previous house that means a lot to me
I had a little piglet figurine in my childhood that was lost.
I have a scructured settlement and I need cash now
I HAVE NI IDEA buuut i will think about it later ... It's a good questio actually
i have no answer for this 😞
i have no fucking clue
I have no happy memories
I have no idea lmao probably a leaf
I have no idea too much to think about.
i have so many in mind, idk what to choose.
I have to think about it that's a real good question.
I honestly don't even know. I'm probably just like Zeke who is yet to know the real value of living hehe
I need more context.
I still dont know what motivates me the most
I think it will be my favorite books
I think it would be my medals
I think it would look like a rock that I found on the beach.
I think it would look like an origami butterfly made from a business card
I think maybe leaf or flower
I think will be a pencil
I thought i had seen the leaf.is this a theory? wait? i don't see a tree on the path.where do the leaves appear? am i left behind?
I wanna know too
i was shocked tbh. the leaf became the sign that verified that there really is a connection between what happened in the past and now in the future — that the founding titan really knows everything that's going on.
I would see a specific type of pen that has the same name as my best friend
I'm not sure if I have something I'm deeply connected to.
I’m not sure
Ice cream
iced chocolate
Idk :(
idk but it does remind of the tree from the notebook ova
idk lol
idk my phone or sumin
Idk, I have many things that i love, but no clue what's the most important
Idk, i'd have to be there and be reminded
Idk, maybe hope?
Idk, maybe my cat. She's the best.
idk, something related to cartoons
Idk.....BTS album? They’re the reason my life become much brighter
In my eyes, I would have seen a music box.
Interestingly enough, also a baseball
Ironically enough, probably a baseball like Zeke
Is this really important?
Isayama-san UwU
It could be anything to me.
It could be metaphorical by contrasting the real world vs the afterlife, the past and the present, what is gone and what is still here.
It has to be something connected to an important memory of your life, not just an object that you wish you had, right? I think whatever the true answer is would be impossible for me to realise myself just by thinking. It seems like one of those things that you would only realise when it's right in front of you, then it all makes sense.
it remids him of mikasa and eren, when three of them running under the three
It would be a basketball
it would be a pencil
It would be green
it would look like a book
it would look like a dress
It would look like an autobiography book.
It would look like my bracelet I got from my best friend
It would look like Pine Tree
It would look like this chapter, but animated.
It would probably be a Lego set or smth
It would probably be the discord logo lol
it would probably look like this one follower my grandmother would always have in her garden
It's gonna be a long paragraph
It's hard to think about it right now, I would say a stick?
its remind me when they are still happy in the wall
Jean
Just a leaf
just a leaf u know its nothing particular
Just a leaf. but it also shows that freedom to everybody is different; for zeke it was just playing baseball with mr ksaver, and for armin it was running to a tree with eren and mikasa
Just.. leaf
Juul
kassete
Lacrosse ball
Leaf 👁👄👁
Leaf as well
Leaf is fine~
leaf of the tree they ran toward to
leaf?
Legit my cat
Lego brick
Lego star wars the complete saga for the Nintendo wii
letter
levi
Levi Pillow
Levi's plushie
Levi’s butt
Levi’s dumbstruck of an ass- probably a photograph of my closest friends
Levi’s happiness
Life
Life?? Idk
life..ig
Like a comb
Like a leaf
like a stuffed animal
Like Armin
Like goddamn, you think we could get some trees up in here among all this lifeless sand? jfc it's nice to see some greenery. People may suck but it's hard to say nature does
like looking at the past
Listening to music alone in my bed.
lol yikes i have no idea
Looking at a golf ball
Lots of things.
Lube
Man bun Eren
Manga
maybe a book ? idk i don't find anything memorable for now
Maybe a book or sumn.
Maybe a bottle of wine or a beach towel
Maybe a camera? Photo album?
Maybe a Lego brick
maybe a slice of cake, or a flower
Maybe also a leaf...
Maybe AOT manga? IDK lol!
Maybe book or pen
maybe flower
Maybe sad actually I don't understand 😃
meaningful memories
Meat
mf idk i’m dumb asf
Mi pets :(
Microphone
Mikasa
Mikasa body pillow
Mikasa's abs
Mikasa's smile
Mikasa’s ass
mikasas titties
mine probably will look like a paint brush<3
Money
monke
Most likely a pencil
mouse
music lol
Music Sheet
My Books
my bracelet
My cat
My cat or a cup of hot chocolate
My cats
my childhood
my childhood blanket
My childhood stuffed animal Rudi
my computer mouse
My crappy journal
my crush
My diary
My dog
My dog who died years ago, i loved him.
my dog who passed away
My dog's collar
My dog's leash I guess.
My favorite book
my friend's doodle
my friends.
My glasses or a bar of chocolate
My glasses, maybe.
My Grandma's crepes. ♥
My Grandpa (now I regret being too young to know more about his past)
My hard drive
My hedgehog
My iPod touch.
My kindergarten school
my laptop lol my best memory is blasting songs and pass the night without worrying about anything
My late grandma's glasses
my microphone
My mobile phone
my mom's ring
My mom’s cookies
My motorcycle
My notebooks
My old dog
my own damn tears
My paintbrush
My pc
My phone
My phone :)
My phone kek
My phone lol
my phone probably
My phone, with Reddit open, on r/Titanfolk, reading memes and whatever YakiBacki has made recently.
My phone???
My phone. I have a social media addiction.
My plush horse
My poems
My rabbit(s).
My seal plushie
My smartphone
My stuffed animal
My stuffed bunny from childhood😂
My switch
my teddy or some kind of gift offered by my family/friends
My trumpet. I have so many happy memories from marching band, playing with my friends every summer afternoon. I grew and learn so much through playing the trumpet. I gained so many friends and was so happy during the time I was in marching band. It was like my second home. I would give anything to go back to those happy times.
My tv remote
My unfinished new Survey Corps armor...
My wedding ring
My winnie the pooh doll lol.I loved it soooo much when I was a kid
Nami from One Piece
Nerf Guns lol
ngl it would look like a pawn or some random chess piece for me
nice try, dumbledore
nintendo switch
No comment
no I...
No I'm not ready for psychoanalysis at this moment
No idea, a locket probably
no idea, fuck Paths
Not sure honestly
Not sure. Because i havent found the purpose of my life.
Not sure. Is that bad?
Nothing in particular
Nothing to think about
Noting but vibez
obviously a volume of attack on titan
Oh gosh....this is so deep. I don’t know! Maybe a pencil?
oh man i don’t even know
One Piece volume
Orchids
Pain
Paint brush
Pandemic crisis is over
Pen
pencil
Perhaps a ballpen I used. I don't really have anything that reminds me to live in particular.
Perhaps a history book or map
Personally or as a manga reader? As a manga reader, it would be something related to the veterans, who embodied the true spirit of AoT to me
Phone
Phone full of conversations with my old friends.
phone? lol
Photo of my family
photo of my friends or Levi or Erwin 😂😂. Seriously I  haven't thought about meaning of life as deeply as Armin.
Picture of family and friends
Picture of my family and friends
Picture of sunset
pictures
Picutre of me and my parent's
Pie
pie DAHAHAHAHA
Pieck
Pieck's Ass
Pieck's butt
Pieck's Cart Titan AWOOGA
Pitchforks so I can go manifest in front of greedy Kodansha how shitty the writing is.
Pizza
pizza :)
Playing with childhood friends.
plushie from childhood
Pokeball
poop
Potato
Potatoes
pp
Probably a bike
Probably a bird I think
probably a book
probably a box of Girl Scout cookies honestly
Probably a coral, I'm a scuba diver so the ocean is always something that is close to my heart.
Probably a Gamecube controller due to that being my first gaming console I owned/played on.
Probably a gaming mouse lol
Probably a Kanye West album idk
Probably a leaf. His entire philosophy on life is exactly my philosophy on life.
Probably a manga, if anything. Or a Vinyl since I love music.
Probably a pen or paintbrush because I love art
Probably a pencil
Probably a photo
Probably a picture of my best friend
Probably a picture of my family
Probably a picture of someone I lost and cherish.
Probably a pillow.
Probably a small stuffed animal
Probably a Soccer ball
Probably a volume of AoT ffs
probably a wii controller :’)
Probably a wrestling belt or a game controller
probably an ice cream
Probably an old photo of mine
probably attack on titan manga HAHAHA
Probably earbuds!
probably how happy i was back then OMFG yea im lonely now
probably just a leaf. i don’t have anything that special to me that holds any value.
Probably like a lego brick lol.
Probably like the one you see fall 🍂
Probably Mikasa
Probably my dog plushie
Probably my old Nintendo DSi
Probably my phone
Probably one of my cats
Probably one of my childhood lego guys
Probably Pieck, or a pretty gymnastic leotard or even a pretty necklace idk
Probably smarthpone, idk tbh
Probably something important and precious to me. But right now it's probably my phone, but I doubt it exist in Attack On Titan
Probably the pillow (I named it pillow pillow great name i know) that I brought everywhere with me as a child.
probably the same leaf
ps1 controller
Ps2
PS2 controller
Pussy
Quotations from Chairman Mao Zedong
Re zero all arcs
Re:Zero
Reading new chapters of Attack on Titan every month
Regrets lmao
Reiner
Reiner's ass
Reiner's booty
reiner’s titties
Remembers
revival
Rose pin
roses
Running shoes
s4 by wit
Sand of the beach I used to visit when I was young with my mother and sister
scripture
Sea or a shell
Sea-water
Seriously, a gun.
shackle
Shadis
sheet music
shingeki no kyojin LMAO
Shiranai
shitty symbolism
shoes
Small rabbit statue
Sneakers
SnK manga
SNK manga volumes (lol)
Snk’s ending
Snow
Soccer ball
Some bird species
Some object related to track
Some type of memory. Or resemble a memory??
Something belonging to Erwin
Something from home
something my grandparents had given me! or maybe my mother's necklace
Something that tells you that life is worth living if not for the smallest of moments- I suppose it would be my phone lol.
Something that would symbolize my family.
Spaghetti
starfish
Still not sure yet
Stuffed animal
Sunflower
symbol of life
Symbol of life?
Talarico
Talk No Jutsu
Tea cup
tennis ball
that fucking POMEGRANATE
That life is what we see it to be, zeke wasn't looking for anything so he found nothing there except sand but armin was hopeful so he found whats meaningful for him
That's personal wtf 😂
The admin of aot wiki😳 seriously tho uhm probably a picture of my family or something
The Ao3 front page
The Bible
The first coin I earned myself (like in The Life and Times of Scrooge McDuck)
The first volume of a niche little series called Shingeki no Kyojin
The Fucking Levi FIGURE THAT I HAVE BEEN LOOKING FOR 2 MONTHS
The hope
the HP wand I made from chopstick
the leaf could be the tree Eren, Mikasa and Armin where running from when they were still a kid or the tree Ymir fell into and got the titans power(?)
The leaf to me would look like a ring. My family gives me one every year.
The necklace my mom gave me
The nothingness
The novel I've writing.
The one he had seemed just fine.
The one under the tree, where it all began
The perfect ending, forever trying to live up to your own version it
The scarf
The seashell
The Sony PS5
The spine of Ymir
The tree
The unrevealed Ackerman and Azumabito plot line
The volume 17 manga cover back when things weren't completely terrible
There's still life and hope
This anime/manga bc I’m so attached to it
This caught me off guard. I don't know
This is a very hard question. I think to me it would show dog toys being my dog is the reason I'm still alive
This is probarly really sad but it would be one of the Aot manga books.
This isn't about me, this is about the manga chapter
This manga
This manga. I wouldn't mind being born again... if it meant being able to experience this story for the first time again... So I'll guess I'll thank you, Hajime Isayama.
This question has the same vibe as "what would you see on the mirror if Erised", therefore, I'm not sure
This series
This so hard but probably the ticket from the Twenty One Pilots concert I went to in 2019 (it was my first concert ever and the last one I went to before the pandemic)
This was actually a really nice question ;0;  To me the leaf would look like, there was a day where i drew Gionro it took 8 hours to others it may sound normal but to me I had so much fun drawing and coloring it. Also the first time i got a dog i was so happy for years i really wanted one and later on we ended GETTING ANOTHER dog and even a cat ;0; that was unexpected!!
Tits
To-do list completed
Too me the leaf would look like a soccer ball
Tray
Tulip
uhh, my phone? I don't have much on my life lmao
Um... I don't know to be honest. I mean does this have to be an object ? Can it be something else ?
ur mom
Very colorful, yet simple. I feel like I would be able to tell it’s importance just by the way Armin looks at it.
VHS copy of the 1977 animated Hobbit
vodka
Volleyball
Volume 30 of AoT
vv cool
waifu figure
water
Waterpistol
Weed
Weed pen
Well, damn, I don't know if I have one lol
What
What leaf? That's clearly a kite.
Who knows
Who knows hehe
Who knows lol.
Xbox controller
yam's balls
yo moma
You.
Your mom
youth and innocence
Zeke being alive and well, raised in a loving household
Zeke living
  THERE WERE A LOT OF STEPS TO SAVING ARMIN, WHICH WAS THE BEST PART? 2,058 Responses
Tumblr media
There was some much loved teamwork this chapter. 25.9% of respondents enjoyed Mikasa’s relentless pursuit of the Okapi the most, closely followed by 25.7% who were impressed by Gabi’s continuing kill streak. 21.6% were glad to see Armin help to save himself, and 19.9 % were pleased to see Annie break Armin’s fall. Finally, 6.9% of respondents appreciated Connie saving Armin from another round of Okapi tongue action. Though sadly he didn’t get a mention in the comments!
I genuinely really liked the part where Gabi fired a perfect shot, I personally think she isn't as bad as people make her out to be.
Annie catching Armin was 10/10.
it was so cool to see the team work I'd always dreamed it would look like. Also Levi supporting Gabi was so cuute.
  WHAT WAS YOUR FAVOURITE RETURNED SHIFTER MOMENT? 2,044 Responses
Tumblr media
While all the returning titans had a moment of action, it was “Bertoldt saving Annie” that was top pic for favorite shifter moment with 40% of the responses. “Porco and Marcel together” was a distant second with 17.3%. “Freckled Ymir saving Reiner” closely followed with 17.1%.
BERTHOLDT IS BACK!!!!! REIBERT REUNION WHEN
Ymir (freckles) is my personal favourite, she could've said one line at least! Same goes for Kruger and Porco. Bringing people back to life is weird, not letting them comment on that is even weirder.
Grisha hit the gym in paths 😳
I genuinely didn't think we were gonna see freckles Ymir again, so that was a very pleasant surprise! I would have also liked for her to have some dialogue, but then again Historia hasn't had any dialogue in the present time either.
  HOW DO YOU FEEL ABOUT SHIFTERS OF THE PAST REGAINING CONTROL OF THEIR TITANS? 2,117 Responses
Tumblr media
The passed came back from the past to lend the alliance a hand! Now this moment was a little controversial. 42.5% thought it was awesome seeing our old friends take control of their titans to save their loved ones. 29.9% liked what the scene was going for but thought it needed more setup or foreshadowing. 18.9% were not happy at all to see such a shonen scene in this manga. Hated it, even! Despite the many strong feelings, there was still a group of those (8.7%) who didn’t really have an opinion either way.
I feel considerably less crazy about referring to the rumbling as ""basically Ragnarok"" now that we have dead shifters coming back from Valhalla-paths to fight in the rumblnarok.
While I expected the past shifters to help out the Alliance eventually ever since we saw crying Bertotototo, I thought it was a little rushed and could've used more build-up.
i want more porco and marcel lol
Pieck seeing the Galliard brothers must have been so hard. I can't begin to imagine how she felt. :(
I still don't understand how it is Zeke that brought the titan shifters back since he was busy thinking about his childhood. I kinda didn't like the ressurection ( not exactly ) of the dead titan shifters since it takes away the meaning of death of you are actually able to interact with them.
Kruger, Grisha, and freckles Ymir coming back to help the alliance??? What??? I get the others but not these 3. Either fanservice or something more is happening under the shadows.
This chapter continued to showcase some more of the past Titan Shifters throughout the ages. What was most interesting of the past Titan Shifters that appeared in this chapter to fight the past alliance members was that some of the same Titan Shifters that appeared during Ymir's flashback in Chapter 122 can be seen fighting the Alliance in this chapter.
I thought it was interesting to finally have Freckled Ymir's description of being a mindless titan get touched upon again. She said that it was like a never ending nightmare. All the shifters Ymir and Eren summoned were asleep in that nightmare, until Zeke and Armin were able to wake them up, if only for a brief amount of time. There was a reason we saw Bertolt crying after Armin ate him. And we were only reminded again in Chapter 135 when Armin saw Bertolt crying again. I don't think these shifters gaining some of there consciousness back is an ass pull at all. We were given some bread crumbs to believe that at least dead shifters exist in some way in Paths after death.
  NOW THAT WE HAVE SEEN KSAVER’S TITAN FORM IN ACTION HOW DO YOU RECONCILE HIM SAYING HIS TITAN ISN’T GOOD FOR BATTLE? 2,078 Responses
Tumblr media
39.7% thought him saying his titan was useless was just a lie since he wouldn’t be allowed to pursue his interest in science otherwise. 33.6% figured he was telling the truth and his titan didn’t look that useful. 17.4% think that something truly weird like a whale would’ve served that point better (plus, imagine a whale trying to attack the alliance would be hilarious). 9.2% think it’s just an inconsistency (maybe Isayama realised a whale would’ve been *too* funny).
I want MORE OF TOMS GOAT SHEEP BEAST
No I'm not calling him Ksaver, I will die on this hill
  WHY DO YOU THINK WE HAVEN’T SEEN MORE SHIFTERS SIDE WITH THE ALLIANCE? 2,046 Responses
Tumblr media
The shifter crew that appeared to join the alliance created some confusion among readers. Why, for instance  was Kruger there but not Frieda? Where was Lara Tybur? What was the deciding factor in whether or not a shifter returned for the battle? The most popular in world explanation was that  “Zeke could only awaken those he’d met before” (33.6%). It very  narrowly edged out the more practical reason “It’s so we only see the shifters the audience is familiar with” (32.1%). 16.9% believed the Founding and Warhammer couldn’t be used because those are Eren’s titans. And 14.1% believed the reason specific titans were brought back was ideological - they where the only ones who would side with the alliance.  
I am a bit disappointed that Kruger and Grisha are fighting for the alliance now. It just doesn't really make sense that the people who helped Eren get to this point would help stop him. I'm hoping that this isn't them acting independently and are just being controlled by someone.
Ymir is the one controlling all the titans. Why the fuck is she making them fighting eachother? The titans fighting was silly
With Kruger and Grisha helping the Alliance, at this rate, Carla will come back from the dead and disown Eren.
Eren Krueger would not help the alliance he would work with Eren him and Eren have done the same thing on different scales Krueger to the end was steadfast that he did the right thing
I have been thinking that what if we see Zeke's resurrected (or whatever thing you may call it) titan fighting alongside the Alliance?
  FINGERSTEIN? 2,074 Responses
Tumblr media
A majority of 57.9% are ALL ABOARD the Fingerstein cart train. 27% seem a little perplexed at how this crack ship blew up from only a few panels together. Well - there’s your answer! 15.1% do not approve of Fingerstein.
Isayama goated with the Jeanpiku content tbh as he should
pikujean/fingerstein omg i ship but i ship mikajean also lmao dont @ me 😔🤚🏻
i’m so glad i got fingerstein content after my months of work for it
Fingerstein is the logical shipping of the only two characters with brains still alive.
That image of a horse and cart made me choke
Does jean like pieck or still inti mikasa?
Nice ship tease of Fingerstein from Isayama, Jean and Pieck are both good characters and deserve to be happy. ^^
  HOW DO YOU FEEL ABOUT LEVI FINALLY FULFILLING HIS VOW TO SLAY THE BEAST TITAN? 2,118 Responses
Tumblr media
Last month, Levi seemed prepared to give up on his promise to kill the beast titan and we as a fandom were as well. So congratulations to the 32.5% who correctly predicted that Levi might still make the kill on our 136 poll!
A majority at 52.1% were glad to see Levi get to fulfill his vow to slay the Beast Titan. After the many chapters of build up, it’s no wonder. 26.5% were just shocked he actually did it - seriously, how many years have we watched Levi ruminating over monke? 12.1% were disappointed and had wanted Levi to let it go. Don’t worry friends, fanfiction is always there for your Zevi coffee shop AU needs. 9.3% have nothing to say about it.
Where's the 'YAAAAS QUEEN' option for Levi killing Zeke tbh!!
I can’t believe Levi actually did it.
i saw the page where levi finally kills zeke before reading the chapter and I was upset bc major spoiler + it was v visually striking or whatever, so i was v pleasantly surprised that it still managed to take me by surprise. Levi is so savage !
After beheading Zeke, how would you read Levi's expression?
Anyone referring to Levi killing Zeke as "fanservice" is a loser who probably hates Levi for his popularity. Why should everyone else fight for what they want, while he gets nothing?
On Levi killing Zeke, I feel like that's narratively sloppy and only serves as some shitty ass way to make Levi relevant, since there isn't really much to his character anymore. Zeke brought the Titans back to help stop Eren, so technically he's apart of the alliance, right? So why does only he have to pay for his sins, and not anyone else who have committed genocide, partook in war crimes, or perpetuated animosity and hatred towards the Eldians?
Zeke is really dead? :((( I'm sad
I hoped Levi would give up on his revenge, but I liked how Zeke died.
I really liked this chapter but I still feel like something is up with zekie boi. He doesn't feel done yet
Obsessed with how Levi achieved his goal and wasn't even that happy about it. It was so funny to see people treat his vow as this holy grail he would only be happy and at peace if he gained and yet...wow. Doesn't look like the only thing that would make him happy was killing Zeke for Erwin after all huh? Imagine that.
  WHAT WILL HAPPEN WITH THE BEAST TITAN POWER NOW THAT ZEKE IS DEAD? 2,052 Responses
Tumblr media
A perfect 50% slice of respondents think the Beast Titan is heading straight for Historia’s baby. After all, we haven’t seen any baby inherit any titan in the story; now’s as good a time as any. 37.6% think titan inheritance is done due to the probable end of the curse soon. 5.5% think with Falco being possibly the only titan alive with Zeke’s spinal fluid in him, the titan will be fully inherited by him. And there are many more thoughts on that subject!
Could someone still eat him? How "fresh" does a dead shifter have to be? ???
All this time I was thinking it will randomly go to a newborn eldian baby
back to the founding titan
Eren inherit  the beast titan
floch will be resurrected
Give it to Reiner
Dam. i wanted it to go to levi:))
honestly i don’t know i’m hoping it could be used in case anyone is like about to die yk? but if not i think falco could take it
i am still not sure zeke is dead tho. bet isayama will throw us a curveball like with the serumbowl, when 90% were already attending armin's funeral and then sic! it's erwin who gets the axe
I believe Eren will end the Titan curse and the Titan power will vanish
I believe that the power of the Beast Titan will vanish forever, together with the other titan powers.
i cant answer this, its either historia or falco.
i couldn't say not with Isayams bizzare ideas lmao
I don't think anyone will inherit it before the end of the series, but not necessarily because the curse ends. It's just who gets it will be irrelevant.
I don't think it's going to be important at this point.
I don’t fucking know at this point anymore lol
I dont think it will be adressed
I think zeke may come back, I still don't think he's done yet
im torn between the historia's baby theory where the baby will inherit it or falco will inherit it completely.
Inherited by Historia's baby if Zeke is dead... but that's a big if!
It was already transferred to Falco before Zeke died
It went to a random Eldian baby,  we probably won't get to know who that is by the end of the manga.
It's in a baby in the fort
Might just disappear.
No clue but this is still pretty stupid.
No clue, I just really hope it doesn't go to Historia's baby like a lot of people are theorizing because I'd prefer an ending where she/he is the first child in 2,000 years to be born in a world free of the titan's rule. It just sounds the most fitting to me.
The Beast power is going to pass through paths where Eren and Ymir are at. It's very difficult to predict even though Historia's baby is a nominee for it.
The beast titan will go back to Ymir in paths
The kid is going to transform in  the middle of being delivered, killing Historia in the process.
Since Zeke was fused with Eren's spine-bug-body, it might me transferred to him.
Why is it so sure that historias baby will inherit it? I mean it could be but is there no other Eldian giving birth ?
Ymir is too occupied with the rumbling and titans to send the power to a new beast. It’s be a bit too coincidental if Historia’s child gets it
Zeke convinced Ymir to return Eldia to monke. Everyone is now best titan
  KILLING ZEKE SEEMS TO HAVE STOPPED THE RUMBLING, AS THE ALLIANCE PREDICTED. DOES THIS MAKE SENSE FOR YOU? 2,112 Responses
Tumblr media
In our chapter 133 poll we asked if killing Zeke would have any effect on stopping the rumbling and only 4.2% of people thought it would, so we aren’t sure whether to side eye these results or assume a lot of people had a change of heart in the last 4 months.
35.9% agree that Zeke was always the key linking Eren to the full Founder abilities, so his death would put the rumbling on hold. However, just a tiny fraction fewer (35.6%) think we need more info about this, given chapter 122 where Eren convinced Ymir to go with his plan. 16.5% think the halt in the rumbling is just part of a clever ruse by Eren. 12% think chapter 122 made it clear that the Founder’s powers no longer need royal blood, so this development doesn’t make sense.
Outside of killing Eren; Zeke dying seems like the only way the Rumbling could've been stopped. And with all the shows and movies I've seen with the 'leader/controller dies so army stops' it doesn't come across as cheap.
wtf is Eren doing ? If killing Zeke was the way to do it (which is quite weird since royal blood seemed no longer revelant as of 122, but alright, let's admit it), couldn't he have done something to prevent Zeke from leaving paths ????
It was a very confusing chapter. Ymir switching sides and Zeke's death stopping the rumbling made no sense. We need more information.
I really wanna know why the rumbling stopped
  WHAT BEST MATCHES YOUR THOUGHTS ON THE LOTUS IMAGERY? 2,086 Responses
Tumblr media
Was it symbolic or aesthetic? Functional or pure cinge? We had to ask about the usually lotus imagery that while beautifully drawn drew scorn from some parts of the fandom. 38.3% called it primarily symbolic, 37.1% saw it as purely aesthetic. 12.8% considered it “annoying Armin worship”, and 7.9% thinking it perhaps there was a functional reason for the character positioning. There where, of course, plenty of write-ins as well...
It looks sick af
In the final moments, Armin gave thanks to everyone around him for lending their strength. A lesser man might have claimed this to be HIS doing, since Armin indirectly triggered the whole turnaround. The humility is genuine and I respect him deeply for it.
xavier holding Armin was kinda cool but not really.
Quite possibly the worst panel in the manga, both in terms of composition (Bert’s hands are not that big) and theme (Kruger wouldn’t side with the alliance)
Something out of a satanic ritual for the crimson king
STAN ARMIN FOR CLEAR SKIN
Stupid Armin wank and the dialogue makes it cringe.
The panel is fine but the dialogue.... good lord, it makes me physically cringe
The positioning is aesthetic and symbolic, but also protective of Armin.
They're protecting Armin
Up until this moment I was so confused by who Xavier was holding. So it was Armin, makes sense, thanks.
This panel remembers me if a panel where ymir had a contract with the devil. I feel like Armin was like the messiah. Im not sure
A great set up to a huge blow to Eren
Aesthetics and function- if there were any of Eren’s goons still active, they could step in before it could get Armin.
agree with points 3 and 4 😭😭😭 please armin gets handed so much shit on a silver platter FOR WHAT
armin best boy don't hear you
ARMIN HELOS
armin king
Armin worship. Not annoying.
BEAUTIFUL INCREDIBLE JUST WOW POWER IF FRIENDSHIP
Its probably one of the best panels in the series, we just need Krueger and grisha motivations to be there
Kinda cheesy but at the same time beautiful
Didn't even realise it was lotus imagery. I thought it was just a cool shot
Don't have a huge opinion, it looks really cool and I bet there can be deeper meaning found in it.
I don’t really know to be honest but I thought the page looked badass
I have no opinion on this except wow grisha chest hair
I loved it! Armin definitely deserved such beautiful imagery. He is trully pure and kind hearted being who wishes for peace.
I think Isayama loves to imagine his panels in a museum or gallery one day.
CONFUSED
i thought it looked lame
I thought this scene was a bit corny
I'm already conflicted by who is standing here so I really don't know what to think.
IT LOOKS LIKE THE DEVIL THEORY.
It would be epic without Armong
It's aesthetic, but it also functions as a way to allow the alliance to escape the blast zone before Armin transforms. These titans protect Armin long enough to get everyone else out.
It's Armin supremacy😭😩
It's just cringe.
It's the GREATEST PANEL IN ALL OF THE MANGA. VIVA ARMIN!!!!
It's WONDERFUL and NECESSARY Armin worship
It’s a beautiful and touching image, but also a bit too much Armin worship.
It’s a reference to Naruto arriving at konoha to fight pain, that’s exactly what Armin is, a Naruto.
Xaver’s titan can be seen as a devil since it’s a Ram, he’s holding armin in his outstretched hands. I think this is what all the Ymir Apple foreshadowing is, Armin is the apple
probably mostly for aesthetic but also knowing isayama it's probably a bit more than that. i think it shows how armin and his ideologies are key. also, "The Lotus flower is regarded in many different cultures, especially in eastern religions, as a symbol of purity, enlightenment, self-regeneration and rebirth. Its characteristics are a perfect analogy for the human condition: even when its roots are in the dirtiest waters, the Lotus produces the most beautiful flower." really fits aot ngl
  WHAT KIND OF BATTLE CAN WE EXPECT AGAINST THE SPINE CREATURE? 2,048 Responses
Tumblr media
In yet another detour on the route to actually battling Eren, Reiner was seen wrestling the spine creature in the closing pages of the chapter. What kind of battle can we expect from this new challenger? 32% believe it will be a quick one since Armin will destroy it with his blast. 30.8% are not so optimistic, suggesting weird paths shit will happen first. 20.4% believe Reiner will have his Helos moment killing the creature with a spear. 9.3% selected a surprise Ymir with a steel chair.
Reiner will pierce it using one of the broken Eren bones as a spear like Helos personified
something creepy and disturbing will happen idk
Something creepy and mindblowing, no doubt.
The most powerful creature in aot will die by a single dramatic punch
The Spine creature is indestructible.
There won't be a battle against it.
a dumb one.
Reiner is Thor in Ragnarok fighting Jörmungandr, he is going to kill the creature and finish the Titans Powers, just to die soon after.
Both a battle and some weird Paths shit with Ymir
Reiner will die holding it back
Idk. Just hoping Reiner made it out alive.
Dear lord I have no idea, the only thing I know is Reiner Helos
If we get a fistfight a la Heaven's Feel I will cry tears of joy
It'll be inconsequential compared to Eren returning
It’s not the founding spine. The founding spine is with Eren on Paradis and once the alliance realizes that, it will be too late.
Its already dead, next chapter either Reiner is dead or he has a confrontation with Eren
It will be destroyed by Armin’s transformation
I think the explosion is the best chance for it to die, but I don't know if it'll go down that easy.
I think this is probably it for Reiner. After all he's endured, dying a heroic death would be good, despite me loving his character.
Dunno Reiner's all beat up i don't even know if he can withstand what that big ass spine is going to do
Either by using the warhammer spear to kill it , or some weird paths stuff (Maybe talking to Eren)..
Reiner will fucking die, hopefully
Reiner will keep pushing the spine creature back and tackling it to the ground to do all that he can to prevent it from reconnecting with the Founding Titan's head, and then Armin will land the finishing blow to destroy it thanks to the explosion from the  Colossal Titan's transformation.
Probably another asspull or power of friendship bs.
Punch it like Chris Redfield did with BOULDER
BIRD EAT WORM
Both Reiner and the spine creature will die in the Armong nuke
However way he deals with it, I hope he survives!!!
Can we even expect a battle against it? I was assuming it'd just drop dead sometime lol
who even cares at this point. Whether it is spine-kun or NPC shifters, I am tired of seeing the crew fight mindless opponents.
Why does it care so much about that head? That's not a joke question -- if that body's a Titan, it has options; and if it's a Warhammer construct, the whole thing is a means to an end -- so what does it have to lose?
  WILL REINER ACHIEVE HELOS STATUS BY DEFEATING THE SPINE CREATURE AND/OR EREN? 2,062 Responses
Tumblr media
The stage is finally set and we will see if Reiner becomes the hero he once yearned to be. 38.7% of respondents think everyone’s a winner everyone was a part of playing the mythical role of Helos. 32.8% say simply that yes, Reiner will become a Helos figure in defeating the spine thing, or Eren, or both. 15.3% say no, for whatever reason Reiner will not become a new Helos. 13.3% think Reiner has already reached Helos status (the world is still in terrible danger but I like that positivity).
can’t wait to see Helos Reiner!!!
Reiner is my favorite character and I'm really torned between wanting him to die because that'd bring him peace, or wanting him to live to see his mom and take care of Gabi and Falco
I got the bad feeling that even Reiner Helos is going to add to that Mong bullshit somehow. I hope I'm wrong.
I'm hyped for next chapter because it will be the time for us Helos believers to rise, but I'm nervous, because I'm sure that it will come with Reiner's death and I'm not emotionally ready for that.
  IS EREN REALLY DONE, OR IS THERE ANOTHER ACE UP HIS SLEEVE? 2,098 Responses
Tumblr media
A pretty solid majority of 62.2% think Eren has more fight left in him. Whaaat, really? Seems out of character. 17.8% think that he’s still in control of the situation, whether he’s dead or alive! 13.4% don’t think he can come back after Armin’s boom, and 6.6% think he may be out of ammo but that Ymir will keep up the fight.
Hope Eren isn't defeated
I think that eren is ready for all of this. Rather hes just die or have another plan but i hope at least the scout know that eren love them and doesnt have other choices.
I am on alliance side but I dont think the fight is over. I want a plot twist and more explanation esp about ymir
Shits an obvious bait lmao. Yams is gonna pull another sneaky on us like he has done since the very beginning. I still haven’t lost faith in Master Yama.
I want Eren to be alive, not because I “like the Rumbling” or because if I’m a Yeagerist (I’m actually pro Alliance), but because I like the story to make literary sense. To me, Eren getting beat in a single chapter after proving that he was incredibly OP was not good writing imo.
If this was genuinely the end, it would have absolute garbage, but every sign points to Eren winning. If you look at the chapter knowing the Avengers have already lost, it's great.
I really don’t think eren is dead. There is no way they would kill him without having any final words
  WITH THE ALLIANCE APPEARING TO HAVE THE UPPERHAND, SOME NEW THEORIES ABOUT EREN HAVE EMERGED. WHICH OF THE FOLLOWING DO YOU THINK HAVE MERIT? CHECK ALL THAT APPLY. 2,022 Responses
Tumblr media
It wouldn’t be Attack on Titan without a host of new theories with each new chapter! We tried to grab the most common ones to see which had the most traction. A whopping 67% believe there is merit to the theories that Eren knew this was going to happen and it’s part of his plan. Nearly 40% are open to the idea that Eren is remote control powering his titan form from Paradis. About 34% are open to the theory that he’ll touch Historia’s baby to restart the rumbling and 24% haven’t discounted a Lelouch ending. Only 14% of the fandom believe it’s game over for Eren.
my theory is he's faking his death to see if peace is truly achievable - If the Marleyans try to kill the Alliance, the Rumbling will inmediately continue.
I'm holding out for Eren being hidden in the skeleton's ass. Don't get mad if your headcannon doesn't come true. Most people will probably enjoy the ending and that's fine.
Eren hiding like a fckin coward while people are trampled and his friends put their lives at risk for their own goals then Eren using a child to trample some more is the most ridiculous theory I've ever seen.
Eren might wake up and continue his path forward somehow
I hope big twist next chapter
i hope Eren doesn’t just pull a lelouch.
I hope Eren Yeager doesn’t die and I also hope he doesn’t love anyone from “Attack on Titan”
Eren's not done but rumbling won't start again.
Grisha will free Eren from the burden of his consequences that he started all those years ago.
Eren could've disabled the titans powers when he wanted but didn't so he's probably realizing somme illumination from his time with Ymir
Eren wants to die at the hands of the alliance
Eren would try to activate the rumbling again  but there could be a "Miscalculation" that could interfere with his goal (i.e... Historia's child probably inheriting the Beast Titan), Hange: "You said "fight" twice, does this mean it's a two round fight?" The rumbling will restart.
He knows everything that’s happening and he said he will keep moving forward so there’s no way he’s finished yet.
he probably WANTS them to stop him, because he can't stop himself, Honestly don't know, I just know he's alive, monke is dead :(
Eren is not in Paradis, if he was the plotline of Mikasa resolution about killing Eren would be wasted completely because it would avoid making Mikasa having to answer the question and develop a bit of character, despite being set up multiple time during this arc.
I think he has something else up his sleeve that probably isnt mentioned here.
There's so many people said that he will touch historia's baby. Idk i'm alliance but the theory make sense.. I hope not yeah..
What if he's done everything because he knew he would be defeated and that it'd bring peace? He's seen everything happen, if I understood correctly, so he knew he'd be defeated at some point. Maybe that'd mean it was all a part of his plan to bring peace, WHT power is plausible but I don't think he is controlling it remotely in Paradis (that would be a joke on him after all his "moving forward" speech and all). I was thinking about Eren doing the hardening like Annie did to save himself and probably have another card up his sleeve.
He still has some last moments to fight on his own at least, if need be
He wanted to be stopped.
He'll try one final thing, only to be stopped by Mikasa&Reiner for good.
He's actually asleep like we've seen in 131 and like we've seen 2 times before. Armin will talk with his child self in order to help him wake up. When he wakes up, he regrets everything.
he's gonna cry and come back. the end.
  EREN AND HISTORIA’S POVS ARE THE BIGGEST MYSTERIES REMAINING. WITH ONLY TWO CHAPTERS LEFT, WHEN DO YOU EXPECT TO SEE THEM?
Tumblr media
The fandom has far more confidence in getting Eren POV chapter than Historia’s with most respondents thinking we’ll get Eren’s perspective in the next chapter. Our fingers are crossed too!!
I hope we see Eren and Historia's POV next chapter
I just wanna know when we’ll see erens POV I feel like the alliance win is too good to be true. Feeling like there’s gonna be an upcoming twist
there should be eren's pov even though its just him inside the titan saying ARRRRRGGGGHHHH (LOL)
Im fucking dying to see Historia again my girl needs her POV of this shitshow
What we can still get is a conclusion on Eren's future memories, and possibly closing up the plotholes like why did Grisha give Eren his titans. Unless Isayama forgot. Maybe the reason Eren's POV is hidden from us is a SHOCKING plot twist that he planned for his nakama to destroy Hallucigenia-chan and stop the Rumbling. Because as we all know, Eren's new motto is ""I just keep snoozing forward, until I destroy, like, 50% of my enemies, and then I want to be stopped"".
We neeeeed Eren POV, we have too many questions
I'm really most interested in an eren pov.  I want to know what has been going through his mind this entire time and his opinion on the outcome
  IF THIS IS THE END OF THE FIGHT, WERE YOU SATISFIED WITH THE FINAL BATTLE? 2,106 Responses
Tumblr media
If this was the final battle, were you satisfied? For close to 60% of the fandom that answer is yes, with 22.7% saying it surpassed their expectation and 36.6% selecting that while they’d have done some things differently they were satisfied overall.  On the negative end of the spectrum, 21.2% thought there was potential but it was cut short, while 9.5% consider this final battle stupid from start to finish.
I thought the final battle was over very easily, but it’s not a cliche shonen power of friendship win considering thousands of innocent people have already been crushed to death and the political situations with non effected countries will be a mess.
I really hope that wasn't everything
I really hope we get to see Eren have a final moment with the others, specifically with Armin and Mikasa.
We better get one last Reiner Vs Eren fight before this shit ends
It feels too wholesome for a final AOT battle...
It felt a bit too compact. The content could easily be expanded upon to create more impact.
If this is the end of the fight then the ending is pretty dogshit ngl, unless we get Erens titan vs reiner one last time
I really hope Reiner is okay :((
It was strong thematically and the battle was interesting.
Think about all the times a character has delivered their final blow with some snarky, raging or otherwise power-flexing way throughout SNK. When it was Armin’s turn to deliver a finishing blow, he did it with such humble humanity and... dare I say love (no, not ship-wise, just general love and respect for the “other side”). Guys, Armin really SHONE this chapter. Not because he took the spotlight, but because he went forth with love.
  DESCRIBE THE CHAPTER IN ONE WORD 1,436 Responses
Our friend on Twitter, @hooveredbraunie, created a word cloud of responses from each of the 5 ratings from “Rate the Chapter”. We think it’s makes a perfect snapshot of the fandom.
Tumblr media
Looking at the list in it’s entirely, yhe top five most chosen words are:
Amazing [71] Good [42] Monke [38] Epic [37] Awesome [28]
  WHAT ARE YOU MOST HOPING TO SEE NEXT CHAPTER? 2,115 Responses
Tumblr media
Eren. Alive. 36% are hoping the fight isn’t over. Eren talking to someone in his last moments is next with 18.7%. Of the less popular options are Historia (10.4%), Mikasa making her move (8.7%), Levi wondering what to do now that Zeke is gone (8.2% ), and someone, anyone,  in the alliance dying (6.1%).
Help i need answers😔
I HOPE WE CAN SEE EREN
Hange shard when Hange shard when Hange shard when
I just hope eren’s alive
i just hoped to see an alliance death but no
I just wanna see ymir with historia once again
I just want everyone to have a happy ending but that’s nearly impossible now
i just want historia
I'm just waiting for the next chapter for eren to appear
I just want Levi to die. He deserves to rest, god
I just want to see Reiner Bertholdt reunion
I really want Eren to have a final conversation with someone, preferrably Armin or Mikasa but at this point anyone will do.
I JUST WANT LEVI TO REUNITE WITH ERWIN IN SOME WAY IS THAT TOO MUCH TO ASK
Next chapter better be an Ererei talk istg
If Eren is going to lose can we at least get and alliance character dying? At least one!??
I just want to see in the next chapter if the fight is really over but with the WHT and
Please stay alive Eren T^T
pls don’t end :( i can’t emotionally take it :(
Historia's baby, it might not be yet.
I just need more answers 😅
I JUST WANT THE REST OF THE ALLIANCE STAY ALIVE!!!! AND ALSO EREN!!!! 😭😭😭😭😭
  WHICH OF THE FOLLOWING PLATFORMS DO YOU USE TO DISCUSS THE SERIES? 1,954 Responses
Tumblr media
While Twitter (56.1%), Reddit (41.7%), Discord (24.9%), YouTube (20.5%) and Instagram (16.4%) are still the top platforms for discussing Attack on Titan, TikTok (12.5%) , in its debut on the poll, beat out Tumblr (11.2%), Facebook (7.1%) and a whole slew of other platforms.
  ADDITIONAL THOUGHTS ON THE CHAPTER? 663 Responses
Hey there!
I’m so scared lol😀
I’m surprised my fav characters are still alive
Is eren and reiner alive?
I'm still hoping that they can have a happy ending. The deserves it after all the fights.
I've heard so many different theories on how this series could end and now that we are on the final chapters almost nothing has gone with my expectations. I was blown out of the water with how this final fight went. With expectations for this series so high its impossible for it to satisfy everyone. But I'm really happy with how everything turned out. A lot of plot threads are being closed up in satisfying ways and I'm content with the character development everyone is getting.
There are a few things I've been disappointed about, like the lack of Eren's point of view. But I'll hold off judgment till the series ends. I think i'll enjoy rereading this section of the story once it's finished. I caught up with the manga around 117 and waiting monthly for these chapters was made everything seem longer that it probably actually was. Overall I'm happy with how everything went.
Zeke sort of reminds me of Johan from monster. both had a messed up asf childhood and life in general. both didn't find pleasures in life at all, like simple pleasures like tea or coffee to life and people. Because they knew for themselves life had no meaning. therefore both of them could do basically whatever they wanted sorta bc life had no meaning to them and was destined to go extinct if that makes sense. To them, their actions were justified bc they had no meaning in life. But armin, this hope in the world, also knew the world was cruel. however he chose to find pleasures in it rather than distrusting it all together. He found hope in his friends and reading and more, even if it meant getting hurt by people. I believe armin will talk. This chapter messed me up man. Zeke used to be my least favorite character cause he was weird but now he's one of my favs. His death was def one of the hardest for me. ugh what a beautiful chapter. I wish they all found meaning in life before.
Where is the scarf?
Just a reminder we haven't had Ackerman immunity to mind wipes become relevant yet! It's time, Mikasa.
what the heck is going on
WHERE IS HISTORIA BABY.
reiner helos gallirei canon zeke supremacy gabi gang hoes mad
Gabi has lots of potential, and it was smart to have her as a character study. I mean, not only do we get the perspective of a brainwashed child of war, but through her, it was shown that it's possible to end all conflicts through forgiveness. She is also a replacement for sasha (sharpshooter). Levi is no shooter, but I hope he takes Gabi, and/or the other war kiddies, under his wing. I hope Levi could find another purpose, and I'm imagining being a trainer/teacher best suites him. He cares a lot and gives good guidance with his experience and wisened words…
Gay Ymir please come back and marry your wife
Honestly, I was always kinda neutral towards Zeke. Never really loved him, never really hated him. Hated what he did to the Scouts and subsequently to Erwin, but that hate really didn't last long. He was just kinda...there for me. He was an interesting character, and brought a lot to the series, but I guess it wasn't until the chapter with him and Eren as they went through his and their father's memories (the BIG chapter) that I started to warm up (?) to him. I don't know, it's hard to explain how I really felt about him overall. I will admit though, that his death, although very sudden with Levi coming out of nowhere lol, was impactful and I think a really poetic end for him. Him finally realizing the true meaning of living, seeing the beauty of their cruel world at the very end, and helping to bring an end to the Rumbling, left a very good impression on me. So, in the end...I liked Zeke. He was a good character.
Zeke and Armin's talk is... decent, I guess. Like everything in the final arc, it suffered from bizarre pacing issues, so while the core of the talk is decent, we essentially have Armin changing Zeke's entire worldview with 1 small speech. Then SUDDENLY DEAD PEOPLE COME BACK TO LIFE LEVI BEHEADS REINER HELOS ARMIN NUKE RUMBLING IS STOPPED... why the hell did we get two fanservice battle chapters just that all this gets stuffed into one?
I want Levi alive. So he can open his dream tea shop. I want him happy
I was happy to see Ksaver's titan, Armin and Zeke's talk moved me, and I'll admit I never thought the spine creature was sentient until this chapter. I'm sad the series is ending. What do I have left to look forward to each month?
Reiner Helos oh shit
I am very disappointed that is all. I feel betrayed to just read shounen battle manga story at the climax of the story. I thought Trost is over. And trost had less of the naruto tropes.
i can only hope that all the characters can live and end with a happy ending, this is ridiculous, but I hope it ends with a happy ending
I can see why some people wouldn't like it but I personal loved it
I can't answer 50% of this, I think my thoughts are unique lmao
I can't believe we are nearing the end... AOT has been with me for years. It has been a steady companion that has asked me to reflect on my morals and convictions. It has presented different points of view to me that I had to engage with. It has helped me shape my views on the world we are living in. I don't think I am ready to say goodbye to AOT yet. But I have to.
i miss eren
I miss monke
I miss zeke
I NEED MORE
I NEED MORE ANSWERS
I need more chapters, man.
I really don't get the hate for it
I really don't like Armin
I realy don't now what iysyama doing
Wish Hanji was still alive
Worst chapter of the entire series. If eren was actually defeated, and being defeated wasn't his intention, this chapter ruined the series and his character.
I sympathize for baby Zeke's struggles and the trauma he had to experience but honestly he ain't special in this manga, everyone has a sad fucking backstory. He was a pathetic little sadist, always puffed up about how Clever™ he was for double-crossing people and yet never seeing the obvious betrayal coming from Eren. I know the justification for that is "aw he cared for his baby brother uwu" but that was what made him so pathetic - for all his posturing about being smart and pragmatic for the Greater Good (which was his justification for the euthanasia plan) he was just as emotional and fallible as all the people he looked down on. His lack of self-awareness and depth of selfishness disgusts me. This ending was too good for him. He died as a martyr and he deserved much, much less. Tbf, for baby Zeke's sake, I am glad he got to see some happy memories of Xaver towards the end, but I thought his death was tasteless and a slap in the face of all the people he murdered before. (*ahem* Mike)
Suddenly grew a soft spot for zeke.
Zeke is honestly such a masterclass in character writing and it is so impressive that Isayama has written so many amazing characters. I started out really hating Zeke for what he did to Miche, and that impression carried for a long, long time, even until it was revealed that he had his own agenda, that he might be playing the long game helping Eldians, I didn't believe it because of what he did to Miche. In fact, it was Eren's cooperation with Zeke that made me turn on Eren post-timeskip. When we got that hint of Zeke backstory, I was actually kind of miffed. Like no way, Isayama, you're not going to make me sympathize with Zeke. Not happening. Yet, after I read the chapter, my thoughts were Grisha is a shit dad. Absolute shit dad. Anyway, I was still glad Eren bested Zeke in Paths, though once the Rumbling activated, I realized that I agreed with Zeke's plan better. So he's really become an interesting character for me, and I was even really excited to see him return at the end of last chapter. I still don't like him very much, but he is incredibly compelling and interesting, and I'm definitely a bit more forgiving of his earlier actions. Miche's death still sucked though.
Zeke is one of the most well written character of all time
Zeke is so fucked up, but he's hilarious and extremely meme-able. He's a tragic, well-written character who committed monstrous acts. If he didn't die here, he should have been locked up for the rest of his life.
Zeke is such a underrated but sad character. He truly taught his plan was the best Eldians. He was brain wash from his own parents and send them into pure titans, while his half brother had a normal childhood. In the end, he sacrificed himself to defeat Eren.
Zeke is super smart and very strong man ; he was defending his own past and his own sadness ; but he lost when he tried to follow his wrong feeling of sympathy toward eren ; he was thinking that he is a victim either from their father; this makes him lost everything he lived for until this moment..
Zeke is very great and one of the most important character to the story, his development also very good, i'll miss him
Zeke jeager was of course the first of the two jeager brothers and surprisingly the first son of Grisha I think as Hajime Isayama presented him it was awesome but I still not sure about his death is he really dead or is there any twist left in the last two chapters but still 🤞🤞 let’s see what is left in the series.
Zeke just wanted the eldians to be free but the way he wanted to make them free was wrong. That’s why I didn’t like him that much. But I think right now I’m sad that he had to die.
Zeke made many decisions in order to achieve his goal of ending the painful cycle of Eldian life, and because of that I feel sorry for him. I feel sad that he felt that he needed to make those decisions, and I’m glad that he was able to finally see the beauty in life at the end.
Zeke's a very interesting character to me. I love the irony of Grisha teaching him how cruel the world is in the hopes that it would radicalize him, only for it to make him wish he was never born. The guy never got the chance to just be a regular kid, except for when he was with Tom Ksaver. Tom acted like a parent should to a child, and as such Zeke ended up following through on Tom's vision rather than Grisha's. He was supposed to save the Eldian people, but came to the conclusion that it would be better if they were wiped out. I'm glad his past was brought up again in 137 where Zeke was contrasted with Armin. Zeke was born into a role with high expectations, compared to Armin who earned his expectations through repeated successes. Armin was able to grow up as the regular kid that Zeke wishes he was. His past traumas also lead him to project his own insecurities, which we can say by his assumption that all Eldians are born to suffer, and in thinking that Eren was brainwashed by Grisha, both of which aren't necessarily true. Overall I'd say Zeke is one of my favorite characters in the series, and I'm just scratching the surface of why I like him so much.
Zeke was used by others in some way, over his entire life. The restorationists goals. Kusaver using him to ease his own guilt. Marley’s military. Eren as well. I can’t help but wonder how he could have turned out if anyone had sincerely given a fuck about his own happiness.
Hate that Historia is continuing to be ignored.
I feel happy that most people are ok, but I just know that it can't last long. I hope they get a fast death at least if it all goes to hell;-;-;
I feel like eren is going to get his full freedom
I feel like it was mega rushed
I feel like people need to chill out quite a bit. Big surprise, the ending does not go according to your theories, who might’ve predicted that? Please take a moment to clear your head of the entitlement you might have accumulated in the last months, sit back and enjoy the rest of the ride. No need to get so angry over every little detail. And if you can’t even do that? You’re free to leave, but please stop spreading hate everywhere, thanks!
I feel like the reaction was so overblown. We have more chapters left, people shouldn’t disown the series now
I haven't cared about the direction this story's been going in since timeskip so I'm just along for the ride
i hope everyone will die at the end
I hope I could get inside that universe
I hope the ending won't be another typical ending like naruto with UMI DA. Whatever it is, I trust in Isayama who is a master in twist somewhat definitely can't wait for the next chapter :)
WTF Cringevangers could defeat him easy like that.. when they fight with yeagerist Annie and Reiner got heavy damage but fight against 9 Titans ? This is too easy to win.. they have not more sacrifice
Yams has done an impressive job tying this work as a whole, in terms of plot, character development, and themes
I hope there's chance for annie and armin being together because i've ship them since season 1 huhu
I hope this isn't a set up for talk-no-jutsu. One thing that set SnK apart from other fantasy/supernatural shonens was the least use of talk-no-jutsu (it was there way early in the manga and anime but still it was least). Overall, I guess when more information/clarification could've been given, we got more talk and a dissatisfying death, I expected more.
I hoped Armin would have escaped PATHS using a big brain plan
I hoped Mikasa would cut Eren out and feed him to Gabi
I just hope eren isn’t dead so that we can get one more plot twist of the series
I want everyone to be happy in the end please
I want levi to be able to tell Eren what he wanted to say to him :))))
it is mostly about zeke and armin but the other characters were also amazing, it is sad to see levi killing zeke with that expression, I'm not sure why but he is like anger to sad. anD MY ARUANI HEART OMGG, ISAYAMA DON'T KILL THEM PLS, JUST ONE COUPLE PLS T_T and additional, we are really not sure where's eren, is he really that head? what might happen next like will he continues the rumbling? who's the father of historia's baby? I hope it will be cleared in the next chapters, Im exciteddd!!
It kinda sucked.
It left a permanent stain on the name of the series, even if the ending is godlike or even if eren wins how the fuck are you going to explain this bullshit that makes zero sense and gives me vibes of a fanfic writer making it?
It left unanswered questions
It left us with more questions than answers, and I hope we get them soon. But it was satisfying overall
i love you isayama🥰😍😘 (pls don’t kill armin or mikasa i cant take this anymore🤣😁🤪🤩)
It makes me question "what will the alliance do next? Is Eren still alive? What happens to Historia?" Next chapter should answer all of that.
It ould have been longer to flesh out each scenario and make it more believable, Zeke's change would be better if a few pages more was used to add more detail to his change. The fight scene should be fine as it is. As for the death of Zeke it needs to be longer, it would have made the audience much more sattisfies, his death is a turning point and it could have played out better if Isayama paid more attention to it. But overall I enjoyed it.
it was absolutely amazing and has a great impact especially on armin, eren and mikasa
It was actually great and I think it's setting up the tone for something big in the next chapter
Truly devastating
u/animew3eb was here
It was all just so rushed and convenient- levi killing zeke like it's nbd, zeke being dead completely stopping their problem, all these random dead people coming back to life it's like - what is this? why rush things this much in the last 3 chapters?  i'm hoping isayama has something up his sleeve but the power of friendship defeating eren's still as of yet unexplained character change has left me super disappointed.
It was amazing as always and still leave me confused on certain parts but that's okay i will understand everything after it ends
It was an alright chapter, about what I really expected, as much as I'd like to I never thought Eren would win and the chapter ended the way I thought it would. With so much negativity surrounding this chapter hopefully the next chapter and the finale will ease people's mind, some people just need to remember this is a Shonen not a Seinen of course the alliance were gonna win.
It was awesome I just hope the last 2 chapters can emphasise this chapter and give it a bit more meaning
It was good definitely unexpected. If next chapter we don't see eren's POV than chapter 137 is bad.
It was good even if cheesy, looking towards 138.
It was good. Had some great moments like Reiner vs the spine creature and Levi fulfilling his promise. Zeke’s ending was really good too. But feel like a lot of potentially pivotal stuff happened with not the best delivery of explaining how/why. This may be revealed more in the final two chapters though so I won’t judge
It was good. The way we got emotions and fight scenes all in one chapter is another peak fiction writing skill from Isayama. As a lot of people think tho, some things shown in the chapter were confusing and kinda out of context, but I guess we'll gonna have all the answers in the last 2 chapters. Ngl, there was some obvious plot armor there in the Alliance side but I think Isayama already gave us enough suffering to ask for more deaths (man, just the thought of how EMA might end after this is more than enough). The ending will definitely define if AOT will go down at the best manga/anime of all time.
It was great! There are a lot of questions unanswered tho
it was great. i got goosebumps but knowing that there are only two chapters left i am really still wondeeing how things would end. knowing a lot of theories are circling on the internet i am also still confused of what will happen next so i am really looking forward on the fina chapters. uuuuuuu i dont want aot to end thoooo 😭
it was kinda confusing but it was really cool
It was kinda lame, I don’t want characters winning through power of friendship.
It was predictable, but the manner in which it was done was very good. I have more mixed feelings for eren since there is a possibility that he is dead.
It was really good, Although I side with eren, it was nice seeing the alliance getting a win
We surprisingly DIDN'T find out about the outcome of the standoff at fort Salta; last month I was sure leaving it as a cliffhanger was a waste of time since it was obvious that they were going to cooperate and aid the Alliance, but now that the Rumbling has been stopped, Maybe the twist next chapter is that the warriors arrive to see their loved ones dead/dying at Marleyan hands?
We're just rehashing the same lessons of previous arcs and we're just supposed to have conveniently forgotten them...both the feeling of powerlessness/futility of living and the message of "true freedom is..." were already covered by Eren himself back in Uprising and then in his convo with Shadis about what Carla wanted for him. Yams are you telling me he didn't learn a thing and we gotta see other people come to the same conclusions? Ok..........
Were in the Endgame now. Eren's seeming death is used to subvert expectations and is from the POV of Armin. He said goodbye to Eren expecting for him to die from the explosion, e does not say it as fact.
What a stupid chapter for my birthday.
While answering a couple questions, this chapter also made me realize that I didn't understand shit :) Maybe once the manga has ended and all my questions are answered, I will finally succeed in understanding this masterpiece.
I'm honestly shocked. I mean, every chapter got me shocked, but DAMN I CAN'T BELIEVE IT'S GONNA COME TO AN END SOON WAAAAAAAAAAAH
Again, this this wasn’t enough the full list on write-ins, all 131 pages, are available. View as doc or pdf.
Thanks as always for your support of the community poll <3
53 notes · View notes
scone-lover · 3 years
Text
Happy Birthday to Holding Out For a Hero!!! ❤️
Tumblr media
art by @subparselkie
I published the first chapter of my longest and most popular fic just about a year ago! And I bet you always wanted to see some shitty outlines. Right? Just giving the people what they want. My brain is chaos and now you all have to be subject to it. Strap in, boys. 😂 Everything’s below the cut!
Read Holding Out for a Hero on AO3
This fic was born because I saw a tumblr post about a hero and villain who are roommates and I just had to Snowbazzify it. I had so many random ideas in my brain, and I’d been engaging with fan content for the CO fandom for a few months now.
So I started off by opening a blank document and writing the Prologue, featuring Shep. I had a few basic facts in mind: Shepard’s a reporter, Simon’s a hero, Baz is a villain, Mage is an evil mayor. And that’s. Literally it. I made it up as I went along. I actually still do that with fics, even though I do try to outline in more detail now—I have to write a scene or two that’s been bouncing around in my head to get a feel for the story, then I can give it a direction.
The document is 337 pages on google docs, LOL. 
Here’s the first ever set of notes I had. I wrote this on March 29, 2020, directly after typing out the Prologue! 
Tumblr media
Like I said, absolute chaos. The third Simon bullet point originally said something like “also I’m a superhero and only Penny knows,” then the following day I changed it to “but he’s so handsome? what do???” 
I didn’t publish the prologue until writing 5-6 additional chapters, but I think the only major change was going from Baz being “The Vampire” to just “Vampire.”
Chapter 1 was originally called “not a bloody avenger” before I decided to do the rhyming thing. I actually decided that because I wrote “counter spray and earl grey” down for chapter 2, unintentionally rhyming it, and then @ashspren-writes was like, “you should make them all rhyme”... so I did. 😂 For 25 more chapters.
I have a section labeled “quickie backgrounds” in which I finally sat down halfway through writing Chapter 2 (the blade/vamp fight) and said to myself, okay, maybe they should have backstories or something. Or like, reasons for being the hero and villain. Right, yeah, those would be good to make this into a coherent story. In the first version of that, Simon was a sports coach on the side, not a baker, and Baz was an English teacher. LOL. 
Tumblr media
Once I had all that, I literally just wrote for four days. There’s a weird kind of magic to your first-ever fic for a fandom. All your ideas and thoughts and wishes for these characters comes to a head as you suddenly have an outlet for the first time. It’s why I think people’s first works are often their best or most creative or most profound. The first couple chapters took some time and a couple 1am epiphanies, but once I got into a rhythm it was quick going. I wrote a lot of it in a linear manner, but after writing the first Simon/Baz scene (watching the news together in the flat), I doubled back and added Simon going to Penny’s house after meeting the Mage so that I could work her in as a character earlier.
Fast forward to April 5, I had 5-ish chapters written? I thought this fic would have like... 10 total. And be less than 20k. Haha. Ha. I asked @ashspren-writes to beta read for me - I’d been bouncing ideas off her since the beginning - and then I started brainstorming titles. 
Tumblr media
The list actually started with that second one. It took a whole 24 hours to decide on the final title. 😂 I thought it might be too cheesy. But hey, it worked out -- now I can’t open AO3 without the damn song getting stuck in my head. 
I worked a LOT with my friend @ashspren-writes on this fic - we were friends long before fandom, and she was the only person I knew at the time who had read CO and was involved in the fandom. I didn’t even have a tumblr at this point, I interacted mostly through Instagram and AO3!
On April 6, right before I posted, I realized that if I was going to actually put this on AO3 I should probably know where the story was going. So I made sure Chapters 1-6 were complete, then I wrote one bullet point per chapter up until 12 or so -- you can read those below.
Then I texted ashspren THIS mess:
Tumblr media
Some silly notes:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Then I have a section that says “Why do they even have roommates?” because it was a few chapters in and I hadn’t justified richboy Baz and superhero Simon... living together. Cool cool cool
Tumblr media
I also did this cool little writing experiment I want to share. Remember that line in Fangirl that’s like—“Once Cath wrote what she thought was a swordfight, and Wren turned it into a love scene.” (Or maybe it was the other way around? LOL.) Anyway, there’s swordfights in this, AND love scenes, so I wanted to do a play on that for two alternate ways Simon might figure it out.
Tumblr media
I have a huge Deleted Section in which I wrote an alternate version of Simon and Baz finding out about their secret identities. I have one version where Baz figures it out first—it’s a very tropey yet angsty scene where Simon comes home totally wrecked from a fight, and Baz realizes as he’s helping with the wounds that he caused them. I actually like it a lot, but it ended up not quite fitting with the vibe of the fic (and I rather like them finding out through kissing better). :) I also had an idea where Simon figures it out because Vampire smells like cedar and bergamot, but it really just wasn’t interesting enough. 😂
Now onto... Outlines. 
I say that hesitantly because I think these are literally a disgrace to outlines everywhere. These are the baby ones I wrote on April 6 right before posting. Some are more detailed than others, clearly...
Tumblr media
Gotta live up to my username somehow. 
Tumblr media
We do love to see it. ​
Tumblr media
I love this next one: 😂 CHAOS, SCONEY.
Tumblr media
THEN, I wrote this as a very long text to ashspren, when I realized no sconey, this is not going to be under 20k words. LOL. 
Tumblr media
And then I did A Dumb Thing and I put it on AO3, having absolutely NO CLUE WHERE THE STORY WAS GOING. 😂 
Tumblr media
This is my favorite heading on the document.
Tumblr media
Another one of my favorite notes in there.
This next part wasn’t even divided into chapters yet, it’s just a word vomit. I’m so sorry you have to read this mess.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Hahaha, once upon a time there was angst in this story. 😂 
Tumblr media
And then I realized my true calling: bakery fluff.
Then and only then, I actually decided to divide into those things called Chapters. This is the point where I made the admission to mr scone (boyfriend, not husband lol, we just call him that) that I write gay fanfiction, whoops, and can he please help me because he’s a HUGE DC comics fan and knows everything. And of course, he was super chill about it, and he did. He really did. He’s the genius behind Egghead!!! And also the entire Mage-Humdrum-Supercomputer/Politics plot. I’m serious. I did none of that.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
I can’t even say I’m trying anymore. “Flort”??? I AM LITERALLY NOT TRYING.
Tumblr media
Why yes sconey, so very specific. 😂 
Tumblr media
This is what qualifies as a “good” outline for me, that heading was just for my betas. Isn’t it fabulous to see that some of this actually made it in and I’m capable of planning in advance? 😂 
Get ready for the shock of your life, though -- I actually have a SUUUUPER detailed outline for the two finale chapters. Because, well, it’s the finale. Wrapping up loose ends does actually require planning, WHO KNEW. Also I’d been writing and posting for a couple months at this point and it had been several more weeks in quarantine so maybe I’d regained some sense of reality? It’s like two pages but still shittily written, so I’ll just share a couple tidibits.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
That bullet point is extraordinarily cracky BUT actually, Baz shooting up from the cloud like an awesome fucking hot dramatic person was one of the very first scenes I envisioned for this fic :D 
I hope you enjoyed this glimpse into my writing brain! It’s a terrifying place. I love all of you that say Holding Out For a Hero is a well-crafted masterpiece, but respectfully, no ❤️ 
(Though I swear I AM super, super happy with how it turned out - it’s still my favorite thing I’ve ever written. Read it here!!!)
36 notes · View notes
redworld96 · 4 years
Text
Nakaba Suzuki's interview from “Pair Sin: King & Diane Guidebook” talking about King, Diane and Howzer. (November 2018).
Tumblr media
1. How did King and Diane come to be a couple?
Nakaba: Unlike Meliodas and Ban, I came up with King and Diane without planning to make them a couple from the beginning. The same Diane, for example, was at first unrequitedly in love with Meliodas. Then King appeared, and I decided that let him be unrequitedly in love with Diane, because it is interesting to look at the development of the relationship between the couple "fairy and giant". Well, that's what we came up with in the end. As you can see, these two are slightly different from the couples of previous guidebooks.
2. King is the king of the fairies, but compared to Meliodas and Ban, he acts cowardly and looks rather childish.
Nakaba: In a good way, he "didn't come out of childhood." Something like the lead of the seventh-eighth class: he seems to be responsible, and strives for leadership, but still a child inside.
3.He often suffers from doubts, I must say.
Nakaba: Of all the Seven Deadly Sins, he has perhaps the finest mental organization. Take, for example, the same Meliodas: his attitude towards his beloved and the strength of his feelings for her far exceed all reasonable limits. Well, maybe the point is that the rest of the "Sins" are just too arrogant, ha-ha!
4.Why is King showed as a fat man on the wanted list?
Nakaba: Apparently he was very nervous at first when he was in the Seven Deadly Sins. (King turns into a fat man when he's nervous)
5.These transitions from the appearance of an old man to a sweet boy are also not devoid of their charm.
Nakaba: Actually, my original idea was to make the "Sins" posters completely different from their real faces. During a discussion with the editor, there was a proposal to make his second look younger, but still settled on a fat man, because the contrast was stronger.
6.What about Diane? When I first saw her, I wondered if she was too big?
Nakaba: I decided to make her so big that she looked absolutely fantastic and unreal.
7.Her size is very noticeable when there are other characters nearby. What difficulties do you have to face while drawing her?
Nakaba: Usually, the camera angles are when Diane is looking at someone from above or when someone is looking at her from below, but there is no particular difficulty. Although it happens that another character is in the frame as a whole, and only a face from Diane, ha ha! But the same angles quickly become boring, so I introduced the shrinking pills into history. Well, a serious calm giantess would look intimidating, so I purposely gave her girly features and details in the costumes.
8.She hides her mouth with her hair very cute when she is embarrassed.
Nakaba: I remember that at school girls did the same when they were embarrassed. Perhaps, somehow unconsciously, I drew Diane with such habit.
9.Initially, Diane was unrequitedly in love with Meliodas, but were you going to make her a rival for Elizabeth?
Nakaba: The rivalry would have been if Meliodas reacted (or didn't) the same to both Elizabeth and Diane. Therefore, from the very beginning, I was not going to force Diane to get in between them - this is not a love comedy. But the unrequited love Diane turned out to be so touching and really liked the readers.
10.But Meliodas is still dear to Diane, right?
Nakaba: Yes, because he was the first person to treat her like a girl, and unfeminine girls like Diane are especially happy about that. Plus, he saved her.
11.Now tell us how Howzer came to be.
Nakaba: His best friend Gilthunder is exemplary handsome, so I wanted to do his complete opposite and gave Howzer a pompadour hairstyle and a bully personality.
12. Howzer is quite closely related to Diane, but he does not seem to show such obvious romantic sympathies ...
Nakaba: Right. Some people misinterpret his attitude. Howzer finds Diane very sweet, but even in his thoughts he has no intention of meeting her. Sometimes, looking at the merciful King and Diane, he will think something in the spirit of “Oh, lovebirds, eh!”. But his case is not at all the same as, for example, Jericho's towards Ban.
13. Recently, Howzer's pompadour has become more pronounced, it seems to me.
Nakaba: At first I drew him a pompadour-like hairstyle, but then there was a moment when Howzer appeared after a long break, and it was clearly in my memory that he had a full-fledged pompadour, and that's how it happened. But now it has become easier to draw it.
14. Howzer is surprisingly judicious in emergencies.
Nakaba: This is also in contrast to Gilthunder, who is usually reserved, but is noticeably aroused in battle. As you can see, this trait was appreciated by Howzer, since he was promoted right up to the Great Holy Knight.
15.Which of the three is easiest for you to draw, and who is more difficult?
Nakaba: Not that difficult, but I'm especially careful when painting King because he chooses who to talk to. Even in the group of The Seven Deadly Sins, he hardly interacts with anyone other than Diane. He's quite secretive and introverted, so I make sure these traits persist.
16.And in terms of drawing?
Nakaba: King is the most difficult. It all falls on the shoulders of my wife, ha ha!
17.What do you think is the beauty of King and Diane as a couple?
Nakaba: I think it’s their inexperience in this regard. There is no feeling of "family" among fairies and giants, which makes their relationship special; and many people like it, as far as I can tell.
18.And the proof is the number of scenes with an embarrassed and blushing King!
Nakaba: Well, yes, Meliodas harasses like some kind of pervert old man, and Ban cannot be embarrassed at all. But King has a pure and innocent heart, like the hero of a love comedy. His kiss’ scenes in general would be more suitable for any schoolboy, ha ha!
19. Diane sometimes puts King in her cleavage, without even thinking, and this makes him embarrassed even more often ...
Nakaba: Diane just doesn't think about men's opinions. I drew her keeping in mind the image of a sort of athletic elementary school girl. And for King I chose an eighth-grader boy, because it is in high school that they begin to have an active interest in the opposite sex. I think this difference creates the desired effect.
20.And Diane, meanwhile, had to endure twice the loss of memory.
Nakaba: After the battle in the capital, Diane began to slowly regain her memories of the past. At this rate, she would remember her feelings for King, and they would become a happy couple. But with their school-level love story, they would have stood out unfavorably against the background of Meliodas and Ban, and I didn't want that. Fortunately, I was just thinking of using Gowther in the plot, so I made him erase Diane's memory.
21.Gowther's act surprised many then!
Nakaba: Gowther's moves on Diane are the most effective. If he tried to use them on Meliodas, not only would he break off, but he would also get change in addition, haha! Well, then, when original Gowther returned her memory, it was Diane who best suited the role of the character who said the right words to him. In spite of everything, I think after the events of Volume 27, Diane, King and Gowther have developed a strong bond.
22.So, then everything will be smooth for them?
Nakaba: Somehow it’s not very satisfying to mock them even more, so I don’t think you should worry.
23.Which chapters with King and Diane do you like the most?
Nakaba: Probably the scene from Volume 27 when their feelings became mutual. I was finally able to breathe easy and stop worrying about this couple, which I have been drawing for so long.
24.The scenes where King rescues Diane are also pretty good.
Nakaba: In such scenes, he is always late, and someone already becomes a victim ... I myself, while drawing him, I think "Yes, hurry up, nice!"
25.Fukuyama Jun-san and Yuki Aoi-san (voice of King and Diane) noted in their interviews that they liked how Diane made one of her golems look like King during the Grand Tournament.
Nakaba: I think it was a manifestation of her love for King, which still remained in her despite her lost memory. Diane is honest, therefore she expresses her sympathy directly and openly. And King, on the contrary, monitors the reaction of the interlocutor and behaves accordingly. There is a little humanly ugly side on him, hehe. But that's what I like about him. Meliodas and Ban don't have that, so it's pretty interesting to draw.
26.If King and Diane get married, what kind of family life will they have?
Nakaba: I think they will always be that way and will be the same innocent and homely warm. Nobody will try to take a leading position. King is the king of the fairies, so he won't become henpecked either and at the right time he will be able to take matters into his own hands. But both will respect and take into account each other's opinions. Well, King will sometimes show off in front of Diane.
27.I can't wait to find out what kind of children they will have!
Nakaba: Well, you'll have to wait a little longer here ...
28.Any future wishes for King, Diane and Howzer?
Nakaba: My advice to King is not to be late anymore and protect Diane properly. To Diane, she can safely rely on King in everything. Well, good luck to Howzer as Great Holy Knight, ha ha! He is popular among readers, but in the story itself he does not have much success with girls. Hopefully he can find his lover. Personally, I think Guila would be good for him ... but I don't even know. Let him take his time in this search.
29.And finally, a few words to the readers!
Nakaba: The ending is approaching, the relationship is finally stabilizing. Well, you don't have to worry about King and Diane, they will be fine!
Tumblr media
Sources: thesevendeadlysins-boarhat .com & Nanatsu no Taizai | Семь Смертных Грехов
185 notes · View notes
anathewierdo · 3 years
Text
Call of the Ocean  Chapter 29: Pop Goes the Weasel
Pairing: CEO!Mechanic!Dean Winchester x Mermaid!Reader
Word count: 5038
Chapter summary: After a long and crazy night, Thasman and Roan are still not in great terms. Dean and Y/N set “Operation Lock the Idjits Until They Talk” in motion.
Series summary: CEO of Winchester Auto Dean Winchester has had enough of the office life. With his father keeping him from what he wants to do, which is work on the plant floor, Dean decides to leave for a quiet life. In Matagorda, Texas, he finds something he never thought he would, a chance encounter with a mythical creature.
Call of the Ocean Masterlist
A/N: Chapter 29 is here!!!! Who else is excited for what’s to come?? This series is a collaboration with @flamencodiva . Text dividers were made by the awesome @talesmaniac89
Next chapter of Call of the Ocean will be posted this Saturday, December 5th
Tumblr media
Y/N came down from her room the next morning, feeling as content as ever. She and Dean had gotten back from their date with Y/N smiling from ear to ear. She missed sleeping next to him but she wanted to see how Roan spent his night on his date before the get-together at noon. Reaching the kitchen, she noticed Roan sulking over a cup of coffee. 
“How was your date?” she asked, startling the merman. 
“Good,” he shrugged.
“Will you see him again?” she poured herself a cup of coffee and frowned at Roan’s face. “What’s wrong?” 
“Do you know where Thasman is?” Roan questioned. “He wasn’t here when I got back and I was wondering if he decided to stay at Dean’s dwelling last night.”
Y/N frowned, “I haven’t seen him.” She looked at him, “Did something happen last night?” 
Roan’s grip on the coffee cup tightened, “No. Nothing happened. I was just wondering.”
Both Y/N and Roan turned their heads as the door to Ellen’s home opened, revealing Thasman. He stumbled in and made his way to the couch, clothes disheveled and hair a mess. Roan and Y/N looked at each other before Y/N made her way to Thasman. 
“Thas?” Y/N called. 
“Shhhhh!” he moaned. “You’re too loud.” 
Roan purposely ignored his request, voice rising in volume, “Where were you?”
“I was with Jeff,” Thasman sighed. “Why do you care? You were with Andrew,” he moaned. “I need bacon.” 
Y/N gave him an apologetic look even though her friend was busy digging his face into the couch, “Ellen’s already left for work and we don’t know how to make it. Sorry, Thas.” 
Thasman let out a whine, “I’m going to shower and change. Maybe I can get something at Bobby’s. He’s going to give me one of his cars to fix. He said I could keep it.” 
“Thasman where were you?” Y/N asked gently, seeing the glare Roan was giving Thasman. 
“I’ve told you. I was with Jeff,” the merman whined again, bracing himself up and off the couch. “Now let me go shower.”
“You can wait a few minutes. Who’s Jeff?” Y/N grabbed him. “What happened last night?” 
“I spent the evening watching movies and drinking with Cas. We went out, drank some more. I met Jeff, and then I went home with Jeff. And now I’m here. And I really need to shower.”
Y/N sighed, “Fine, but you are telling me everything,” she warned him. 
Thasman waved her off as he made his way to the stairs, “Heh, heh. Ugh, tala em lli hngukk.” (Yeah, yeah. Ugh, I feel dead)
“I have never seen Thasman like that,” Roan huffed. “What was he thinking?” 
“Roan?” Y/N watched as he began to pace. 
“Ili em llii gahfooruu,” he muttered. (I am feeling anger)
“Roan,” Y/N whispered softly as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “Em dal dehffoo?” (are you sad?) 
“Something could have happened to him.”
“Like something could have happened to you?” she pointed out. “He seems to have done what you did Roan. He’s trying to move on,” she turned away from him and smiled to herself. 
Roan was jealous and her plan could work. She walked to the kitchen and poured herself some cereal.  
“How was Andrew? Did you have a good time?” Y/N asked. 
The merman ran a hand through his face, recalling the events of last night numbly, “It was fine. Pleasant, even. Just not a big deal.”
“Did you kiss?” Y/N grinned. “What was it like? Will you see him again?” 
“No. I asked him to bring me back here and that was it. He’s very nice, I just didn’t… feel anything.” 
“Oh?” Y/N raised her eyebrow at him. “I guess if Thasman stayed out he must have had fun.” 
At the mere thought of the implication, Roan stood up, quick as lightning and heading towards the front door in search of fresh air, “Toh. Toh, he didn’t do that. No. He probably just… passed out on the Cheehuuii’s dwelling.” 
“You’re calling the man he met a seaweed?” Y/N giggled. “Are you jealous?” she ate a spoonful of cereal and smiled at Roan. “I thought you wanted to move on. It’s what’s best. Besides, if you move on, what made you think he wasn’t going to?” 
“No!” he exclaimed, then backtracked quickly as he realised how that sounded. “I mean, yes, but… It’s like he said, you’re the only one out of the three of us that can actually stay here. He’s going to end up heartbroken like he lectured us so many times.”
Y/N’s lips formed a thin lined smile as she took in Roan’s words, “It looks like you’re already heartbroken.” Y/N huffed, “But at least Thasman seemed to have had a good time. He deserves to be happy. He’s always in his head. He thinks he isn’t worthy of anyone being with him,” she confessed. “He seems to think that he isn’t worthy of any kind of affection and that people will leave him.” 
That stopped Roan in his tracks, “He still thinks that?”
“Why wouldn’t he?” Y/N shrugged. “You kind of abandoned him. He was willing to change for you and you broke him. You broke both of you.” The princess had been holding all of this in for a month, “He may be stubborn, but he does things because he doesn’t want to be abandoned. He’d rather sacrifice his own happiness for everyone else. He saw you moving on so… he decided he needed to as well.” 
Roan stayed silent as Y/N looked out the window, “Dean is still home. I guess he hasn’t started his preparation for today yet? Want to head over and see if they’re okay with us helping out there?” she suggested.
Roan nodded, numbly thinking of what Thasman did, being in that dwelling with the human. His heart hurt at the thought of Thasman moving on. And yet, he knew Thasman had felt the same. Pushing the thoughts aside, he rushed to his room to get dressed for work. It was fun, but he missed being with his dolphins. Maybe he could find the time to swim with them on his next visit to the cave.
                                           ––––––––––––––––––––––––––––
Dean hated the silence in the house as he woke up to make breakfast. Looking over at Ellen’s house, he sighed. Maybe he should have asked Y/N to stay over again? But she said she wanted to be there when Roan and Thasman woke up. He could understand that. As he moved around the kitchen, he heard two groans coming from the living room. Tilting his head, he walked over. 
Big mistake. 
There on the living room floor, covered in one of the couch throws Y/N had bought for him, lay Cas and Meg. Bodies intertwined and snuggly from what looked like a night of passion. As he looked at the couple laying on the floor, he had a wicked smile on his face. He kind of hated to embarrass Meg, but he had to embarrass Cas in some way. Dean smiled when Meg woke up to use the restroom, not bothering to cover herself up as Dean turned away and heard as she closed the bathroom door. 
Slowly moving around, Dean laid himself down next to Cas and smiled. Clearing his throat, he made his voice slightly higher. 
“Clarence,” he said, trying not to giggle. “So big and strong.” 
Cas let out a small moan as he turned and wrapped his arms around Dean and snuggled into him. 
“Meg,” he whispered, “you feel different.” 
“Clarence?” Meg appeared and raised her brow at what Dean was doing. “If I knew you boys swung both ways we’d have been having loads of fun.” 
“It’s senior year all over again,” Cas groaned as he leaned in and kissed Dean’s cheek. 
“Dude,” Dean chuckled. “That was one kiss and while it was nice,” he kissed Cas’s forehead, “I’m afraid it’s not for me, Cas.” 
“Same here. Shame you’re not my type,” Cas winked, pushed away from him and motioned for Meg to come back into his arms.
Dean got up and smiled, “Bacon?” 
“God yes!” Cas groaned. “We took Thasman out last night and he went home with someone.” 
“He did?” Dean rushed back. “No way?!” 
Castiel stood up slowly, one hand remaining on his forehead to somehow calm down the headache he had, “He drank, danced, flirted, and left. The whole nine.”
“Yeah,” Meg agreed, “as soon as we got there, a guy came up and asked to buy him a drink. Mind you, I think he and Clarence had a pre drinking party,” Meg chuckled as she told the story. 
“He loved Titanic. Hated the ending, but loved the movie. He also turned out to be a huge fan of Mr. Bean.” 
“Of course he did,” Dean grinned, amused. “But he left with someone. I mean… he really did let go, huh? Does that mean the plan is out the door?” 
“I guess,” Meg shrugged. “Or maybe it was just a one-night stand. I mean, people have rebound sex all the time.”
“Yeah, maybe,” Dean said as he looked over and smiled, seeing three familiar bodies heading towards the house. “Speaking of, I think we’re going to have company.” 
The couple stood up immediately, starting to look around the living room, “Where did we put the rest of our clothes?”
Dean chuckled as he watched the couple scramble to find the clothes they had thrown all over the living room. He smiled when they grabbed what they could find and made their way to Cas’ room. Dean had just grabbed the bacon from the fridge when a knock on the door made him smile once again. Walking over, Dean opened the door and smiled at Y/N and the two men behind her. The sight of a pained-looking Thasman made him try to keep his laughter in but he ultimately failed. 
“Rough morning, buddy?”
“Need bacon,” Thasman groaned. “Ellen never taught us how to cook delicious sweet bacon.” 
He opened the door further, motioning for the three to enter, “I got some in the kitchen, man. Come on in.”
Thasman hugged Dean, “You have been promoted to clownfish!” 
“I’m guessing that’s a good thing,” he patted Thasman’s back.
“It is,” Thasman chuckled. “Oh, and I was wondering if I could invite the man I met last night?” he gave a side glance at Roan wondering what the merman would do.
This was one of those times where Dean was grateful he’d been part of the school play in high school, “You met someone last night?”
“I did and--” Thasman bit his lip. “It was good. I--” he chuckled nervously, “I guess you can say the whole world felt as though it was shaking?” 
“Oh my god, Thas!” Dean smiled. “Sure, give him a call. Tell him he can come around.”
Roan swallowed the lump in his throat and tried to smile, but it hurt. He could see a small glint in Thasman’s eye and he looked at Y/N for help. 
“I think it would be nice to meet him,” Y/N said softly, giving Roan a squeeze. “You can call him after you’ve gotten your bacon.” 
“Yes! I like that plan!” Thasman clapped, walking towards Dean’s couch and flopping on it face first. “Right after I sleep some more.”
“Must’ve been a hell of a night.” 
Y/N elbowed Dean slightly as her eyes glanced at Roan’s hurt expression. Y/N sighed and pulled Roan away from the group for a bit. 
“Are you going to be okay? You can call Andrew and have him come over?” she suggested.  
“No, I’ll be fine. Who knows? Maybe Jeff will drop dead unexpectedly or perhaps he has something else to do,” Roan breathed as he looked at Thasman who settled on the couch with sunglasses over his eyes.
“It’s a good thing you have moved on, right?”
“You win,” Roan sighed. “I don’t want him with anyone else but me. But what can I do now? Maybe Jeff makes him happier than I ever could,” he whispered to Y/N. 
Y/N smiled in victory, “I’ll talk to Dean. We’ll come up with a plan. You and Thas are getting back together.”
“I guess he did more than just sleep with the Cheehuuii,” Roan said bitterly. “I guess I deserved that. It’s fine your highness.” Roan gave her a teary smile, “I guess it really wasn’t meant to be.” 
Before Y/N could stop him, Roan made his way past the couch to the back porch to stare at the beach, Thasman’s loud snoring the only noise for the moment. 
 After about an hour, everyone was back inside eating breakfast. Thasman, much to Roan’s dismay, was gushing over the Cheehuuii’s apartment. 
“And the way it overlooks the town is amazing!” Thasman smiled but there was something not right about it and Y/N could tell. “He said he could show me around on his boat sometime. He works for a local fishing company.” 
“Cheehuuii em setannor,” Roan muttered. (sea-weed is curious but dangerous person)
Thasman rolled his eyes and cleared his throat, “I’ll give him a call later and see if he wants to come. We talked about so many things, Y/N!” he looked at Dean and smiled. “He said there was a place called an Aquarium where they have a lot of different sea creatures that they take care of. Some are rare, others are rescued who have been hurt.” 
“Oh yeah, I’ve been there,” Meg commented. “It’s really nice. Small, but nice. With you guys being such fans of the ocean, I think you’d love it.”
“It does sound nice,” Y/N smiled at Thasman. “But Thas, are you sure you’re okay?” she gave him a pointed look. 
“Tala em ghood,” Thasman assured her, giving her his fakest smile. (I am good) “I promise. Now, I need to make my way to Bobby’s. I need to start fixing up that car if I’m going to keep it. I’ll be back once I’m done with what I have to do today. Meg would you give me a ride?”  
She nodded in response, “Sure, Thas. Ready to go when you are.”
“I’m ready now,” Thasman said, ignoring the looks Roan was giving him. “I’ll see you all later.”
                                           ––––––––––––––––––––––––––––
Y/N helped Dean get the house ready for the barbecue. She had given Roan something to keep him busy and made her way to the kitchen to clean up that morning’s breakfast. 
Dean stood behind Y/N as she helped clean up the dishes. His lips found her neck, leaving a trail of kisses; the moan she released making him smile against her skin. 
“I love it when you make those sounds,” Dean admitted. 
"I think I am distracting you too much," Y/N said as she turned in his arms. "Maybe we are spending a little too much time together," she teased.
“Y/N,” Dean pouted. “I can’t help it if you are the most beautiful, sexiest woman I have ever laid my eyes on.”
Y/N blushed and kissed him, “We should focus on the barbecue.” She caressed his cheek, “I’m not going anywhere Dean.” 
“Please don’t,” he pleaded.
“I won’t. Not soon at least.”
“If you do have to go back, even for a little while,” he placed his forehead against hers, “at least give me a heads up. Who knows,” he gave her a small shrug, “maybe I can go with you and see what your island is all about.” 
The comment had Y/N shaking her head softly, “You can’t go, Dean. I’d love it if you came but you can’t. It’s very complicated to get there and, well, you saw what that website said: We are a very closed off place. We just barely started to get out.”
Dean nodded his head, “I get it. I don’t want to cause you trouble. But it would be nice to learn to speak your language. Maybe you can teach me some of it?” 
“Hhu-hng,” Y/N said with a smile, placing her hand on his chest. “It means heart. Dal em my hhu-hng. You are my heart.” She smiled a bit, “Our language is a bit of a mystery, some words we have. Others we borrow.” 
Dean was smiling wide both at her words and her willingness to teach him. He hummed in understanding, “Can I get that little phrase once more?”
“Dal. Em. My. Hhu-hng,” she said slowly her hand still over his heart as she gazed deeply into his eyes. 
“How do you say ‘have’, Princess?” Dean whispered as he caressed her cheek. 
“Bi.”
“So if I were to say…” he paused to consider what could be the correct phrasing. Letting the words out slowly, “Dal bi my hhu-hng. Would that be right?”
“You have my heart, too,” she said with a bright smile. “You are a very quick study. You will be speaking it in no time.” 
“I have an amazing teacher,” he shrugged playfully, giving Y/N a quick peck before stepping out of her embrace. “I’ll help you finish cleaning up here, then I have to go outside and start the grill, okay?”
“Sounds good.”
“Hey, is the plan still standing? I mean, Roan did go out with someone last night and from the looks of it, Thasman had a one night stand.”
“It is alive and well. Roan hasn’t moved on. They’re gonna talk and hopefully go back to friendly terms again. I can’t take any more of their fighting and arguing.”
“I know, sweetheart,” Dean reached over and moved her hair behind her ear. “I just hope Thasman’s one night of fun didn’t ruin anything. I mean have they ever…” he trailed off. 
Y/N shook her head, “I never asked.”
“Well, I guess we can try and lock them in one of the rooms later, but I’m scared Thasman’s going to break one of the doors down. He is freakishly strong.” Dean rubbed the back of his neck, “Do all the guards on the Island have his strength?” 
“As far as we know, he’s the strongest,” she explained. “It’s one of the reasons he was appointed to me. If anything were to happen, he’d be strong enough to fight it off.”
“That makes sense,” Dean nodded as he put the last of the dishes away. “You ever made salad before?” he wondered. “I know being a princess, they probably have had you sheltered but… Maybe Ellen taught you how.” 
“She did. I’ll go get Roan, he can help me make it.”
“Okay,” Dean smiled. “I’ll be cleaning the grill. Benny and Andy should be here soon.” 
The rest of the morning flew by in a blur of cooking, cleaning, and setting everything so the barbeque would be ready. Benny and Andrea arrived just in time for Dean to start manning the grill with Roan and Castiel. Y/N had ended up sitting in one of the chairs they’d brought outside.
                                          ––––––––––––––––––––––––––––
Eventually, Thasman made it back from Bobby’s with a package from Al’s and soda (he had hated the drink since the first time he tried it, but everyone else liked it, so he always bought some in case anyone wanted it). He sat next to Y/N as Roan walked up and looked around. 
“No, Cheehuuii?” Roan commented, much to Y/N’s displeasure. 
“He couldn’t make it,” Thasman gave Roan a smile. “Besides, you have no room to ask a question like that. You decided we were done and I’m moving on,” Thasman huffed. “Em dal gahooraa?” he sneered. (are you jealous?) “I would have thought you would have been happy to get rid of a stingray like me. Everyone leaves me eventually,” he stood up and glared at Roan. “It’s only a matter of time, right?”   
“Dal em a stingray, Thasman!” Roan growled. “Maybe that’s why people leave you! Because all you know how to do is put your happiness on hold for others. But when it’s time for you to be happy…” Roan licked his lips, “you would rather let it go up in flames than fight for it. Enjoy your Cheehuuii, he em lusa,” Roan spat before storming inside. (Cheehuuii = Seaweed and Lusa = Someone Who Would Fail To See A Mermaid Right In Front Of His Face). 
Thasman closed his eyes and swallowed the lump in his throat at the words Roan spat at him. Taking a slow deep breath, he shook out the uneasy feeling of heartbreak and plastered on a smile. 
“I’m going to go hang out with the guys,” Thasman announced as he made his way to where they were huddling around the grill. 
Y/N leaned over the table to reach out and pour herself a glass of whiskey, “This is going to be a long evening.”
As the evening progressed, Thasman could be seen laughing with the rest of the guys after a few beers. He seemed to be teaching them a few phrases in mermish, or as the guys called it, Sindartan. They seemed to get the hang of it fairly quickly.
Eventually, the barbeque was ready and all the food was laid out on the table for each to take their pick. The three merpeople, particularly, seemed to love everything the most. Y/N had her pick of a few of what she remembered Dean had said was Ribs from when they had their day in Houston. She also filled her plate with an ear of corn, potato salad that Meg had made, as well as a piece of flat iron steak. 
“Where are you going to put all that food?” Andrea asked. 
“Hopefully in my stomach!” Y/N laughed as she took a seat next to Dean. 
By strategy, everyone had placed themselves quickly so that Thasman and Roan were sitting across from each other.   
“Stingray,” Roan hissed.
It came out as more of a hurtful word than a term of endearment. 
Thasman gave him a small glare and in the same tone muttered, “Feenhoom.” (Sea-dragon)
“At least I didn’t spread my fins for a Sesmuna (human) Tala oosoyyo (I don’t know),” Roan huffed and shook his head before digging into his food angrily. 
And that’s where the slew of mermish began with Roan and Thasman going back and forth; their speech too fast for anyone other than Y/N to try to follow. The princess sunk in her chair, covering her face as the two mermen jabbed at each other with their words. Meanwhile, the others just watched in both awe and awkwardness as the mermen spit phrase after phrase in their language.
Dean nudged her gently, causing her to take her face out of her hands, “What are they fighting about?” he questioned quietly. Although, a tornado could appear and Thasman and Roan probably wouldn’t notice.
“Roan just called Thasman a man whore, I guess is what you would call it,” Y/N breathed. “They’re mad at the other going off and trying to move on,” she closed her eyes and tried to calm her anger but she could hear the distant sound of thunder rumbling. 
The fight continued on, effectively ruining any conversation anyone else was trying to have, and Y/N’s faith and patience on both mermen to fix their issues was wearing extremely thin. She blindly reached out for Dean’s shirt and tugged him close, desperation and anger burning in her eyes.
“Do you have a room we can lock them in?”
“I do but how are we going to get them in there?” Dean whispered looking at the two men who were now standing glaring at one another. 
Y/N gave him a grunt of approval, “I got it.” 
She stood up from her chair and screamed at both mermen to shut up. Her royal voice shone through and, little by little, Thasman and Roan shrunk in shame. And she was very glad that Dean and the others could not understand a thing of what she had just said.
“I’m sorry, Your Highness,” Thasman bowed but glared at Roan from the corner of his eyes. 
“Toh, Thasman.” Y/N raised a hand to stop the merman from speaking further. She ordered both to follow her inside the house and motioned for Dean to accompany them. 
Both men followed behind her with heads bowed, neither seeing the room they were being put in. Y/N stayed by the door with Dean behind her, watching as her friends entered the room.
“Your Highness, please let me--” Thasman shut his mouth when Y/N held her hand up. 
“This has gone on long enough,” she snarled. “You both will stay here until you either are friends again or one of you decides it’s best if you leave and go somewhere far away.” 
Roan’s eyes widened at the implication, beginning to plead at her not to do this.
Y/N stepped back quickly, “Now, Dean.”
Dean moved quickly and closed the door just as Y/N stepped out. The door was heavy and made of metal and he hoped that keeping them in the spacious garage would be better than a room in his house. Roan rushed to the metal door and banged on it. 
“Your Highness, please don’t do this!” Roan called. Silence followed for a few seconds before a small bang and a groan were heard on the other side of the door. 
“You okay, buddy?” Dean checked.
“Let us out of here!”
“Absolutely! When you and Thasman talk your problems out.”
With that said, the couple ignored Roan’s pleading and went back to their friends and barbecue. Y/N apologized for the scene that had taken place and was met with reassurances that it was fine. In Cas’ words: “It was a little entertaining to hear them talk in your language.”
An hour later, Dean and Y/N were back outside of the room they had left their friends in, listening for any sign of more yelling. After four full minutes of pressing their ears against the door met by nothing more than hushed whispers,Y/N sent Dean a worried look. 
“You think it worked?” Y/N bit her lip. 
“I mean, we could always open the door?” Dean suggested. 
She gave the thought little consideration as she stepped away from the door and motioned to it, “Do it.” 
Dean nodded as he unlocked the door and reached for the handle. Internally counting to three, he opened the door and froze at the scene he saw. There on one of the tables, both their shirts off, Thasman and Roan were pawing at each other. Y/N poked her head and gaped at the scene. Placing her hand on Dean’s, who still had it on the door handle, she pulled the door closed and took in a deep breath. 
“I guess we can say that it was successful,” she croaked looking at Dean. 
“Mission accomplished, partner,” he chuckled as he raised his hand for a high five. 
Y/N reciprocated it and nodded numbly, “Do we just leave them in there? Or…” 
“Let’s give them some space. I have a feeling it will take a while for them to come out,” Dean wiggles his eyebrows. “We have ice cream for dessert if you want. Those two getting back together after all that fightin’? We’re celebrating, sweetheart.”
“That sounds like a delicious idea,” she agreed as she walked hand in hand with Dean back out to tell the other’s the good news, leaving Roan and Thasman to rekindle their relationship. 
Walking back to their friends, Dean’s phone rang from inside his pocket. Checking the number, he looked at Y/N before giving her a small kiss on her lips. 
“I need to take this call, you go ahead and let the other’s know it was a success,” he said, caressing her cheek. 
“Okay,” she kissed him again before walking away. 
“Ketch!” Dean smiled. “Please tell me you found something on the picture of that dagger I sent you.” 
“Honestly,” the british man said, “it’s a real mystery.” 
“Really?” Dean glanced out into the back porch where Y/N was laughing at something Benny had said. “What do you mean?” 
“I mean I have never seen or heard about anything that remotely resembles the pictures you sent me.”
“Not even the inscriptions?” Dean raised his eyebrow at what his friend was saying. “There has to be some trace of it I mean… you ever heard of a place called Sindarta?” 
“The worst part of it was the inscriptions, Winchester.” Ketch retorted. “You think I would be calling you a month late if I had found an answer? There is no language, no writing, scribbling or doodle that even looks like the ones you sent me.”
“I see,” Dean whispered as he looked carefully at Y/N. “Thanks Ketch. If you find anything on it will you call me back?” 
“I will,” the man promised. “Is there any way you can send me the actual artifact? Maybe we can have it analyzed here at the university?” 
“No can do, Ketch. The dagger isn’t mine.” 
“That is a shame,” he sighed. “Would be nice to have something to try and cross reference. But from a picture it is difficult.”  
“Yeah,” Dean cleared his throat. “Thanks for calling, Ketch. I owe you one. You ever in Matagorda, I can fix up your car for you. Got my own garage if you ever need me to rebuild the engine on your car.” 
“I’ll try to take another look, see if I can find anyone back in England who can help out,” Ketch chuckled. “This will stump them, I’m sure of it.” 
“Yeah, I gotta go man,” Dean swallowed the lump in his throat. “Good luck.” 
“Thank you, Dean. I’ll call as soon as I have more news.”
Dean hung up his phone and looked out towards the back yard. His eyes were fixed on Y/N, wondering what mysteries the girl had that would result in a completely unknown civilization.
Tumblr media
SOOOOOOO WHAT DID Y’ALL THINK?? Our jellyfish are back together! Finally!
Any and all kind of feedback are appreciated. Please, like, reblog and comment <3
My asks are open in case you wanna send feedback, have questions or wanna be added to the tag list :)
Call of the Ocean tag list: (if your username is in bold italics, that means tumblr didn’t let me tag you)
@67-chevy-baby @tmiships4life @cloudyskylines @chelsea072498 @carryon-doctor-lock @samanddeanwinchester67 @thatgirl1456 @satans-0-spawn @waywardrose13 @secretsthathauntus @parinarain @swagfancroissantpizza @roonyxx @roxytheimmortal @starryeyeseunbyul @rintheemolion @abeautifuldiaster124 @lovely-lynns-likes @ladyofmaidensandwine @starchildwild @peachyafshawn @idksupernatural @mimzy1994 @winchest09 @katehuntington @superfanficnatural @waywardbeanie @janicho88 @malfoysqueen14 @mrswhozeewhatsis @whatareyousearchingfordean @talesmaniac89 @emoryhemsworth @jensengirl83 @atc74 @deanwanddamons @crashdevlin @hobby27 @eliwinchester99 @notyourtypicalrose​ @babykalika2001 @anaelsbrunette​ @kickingitwithkirk​ @sandlee44​ @fandom-princess-forevermore​ @desertmoths​ @cookiechipdough​ @akshi8278​ @theflamecrystal​ @tessellaneous @invisiblexnobodyximportant​ @supernatural-love14​ @itsdesiree86​ @teresa-67​ @beabutterfly987​ @sev3nruby​ @multifandomlover121​ @lunarmoon8​ @cutestdolans​
54 notes · View notes
snowdice · 3 years
Text
Big Bang (Sort of) Editing Story [Day 60]
I started writing this fic while editing my Big Bang story, but am going to continue doing it for other things now that Kill Dear is out. I will write and publish 100 words of the story every time I finish doing whatever task I’m doing. If you’d like to block these proceedings, please feel free to block the tag proofread stories. I will reblog this post with the parts of the story I do today. Edited chapters are linked; everything else I’ve done so far is under the cut.
My Master Post Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20 Part 21 Part 22 Part 23 Part 24 Part 25 Part 26 Part 27
Okay. Not sure how long I’ll go today, but let’s work on this for a bit. Just gotta finish this side quest and then we can get back to the plot. ;)
Chapter 28
Thomas did not have to be told that something had gotten Helen Heart in a tizzy. He could tell just by the amount of food she had sent up on his dinner tray. She always made and pushed more food when she was stressed, and he couldn’t help but chuckle when he found both a hearty serving of roast beef and a mini chicken pot pie on his plate along with three vegetable side dishes and a side of macaroni and cheese.
He could also guess what had happened to illicit such a response. Thomas had caught up to Jeffers Deknis in his garden and they’d spoken at length about Logan and Patton’s new friend.
There was no way that after said discussion, Jeff had not mentioned Virgil (and more importantly his friendship with Patton) to Helen during their daily gossip sessions. There was also no way that Helen had heard the words “child” and “too small” in a sentence and hadn’t flipped. From there the inevitable sequence of events was clear: Patton went home, Helen talked his ear off until he agreed to bring Virgil to meet her, Helen met him and immediately committed herself to making sure he ate three square meals a day as well as multiple snacks.
Thomas had sussed all of that out before the kitchen worker bringing him his dinner had mentioned what had happened that day.
 That in mind, he decided to wait until after dinner should have been cleaned up before walking his own dinner leftovers down to the kitchens.
Thomas was unsurprised to see Jeff already in the kitchen. He was sat at a small table off to the side where kitchen workers usually took their breaks. The only person other than Jeff and Helen left in the kitchen was a dishwasher who was finishing up. Helen usually spent a couple of hours after dinner in her kitchen or her office organizing for the next day and in case anyone needed food on an off hour, and then there was a night cook who would take over so she could go back to her set of rooms.
 Helen took the tray of leftovers from Thomas herself and shooed the dishwasher out of the way. “I’ll handle the rest myself,” she told the girl. “You can leave.”
She nodded and started to take her apron off. Helen dumped the tray on the counter without care and turned back around to usher Thomas into one of the kitchen chairs. Thomas went willingly and she turned to fill the tea kettle with water and set it on the stove.
“It take it she met Virgil,” Thomas said to Jeff.
“She’s adopted Virgil,” Jeff replied, taking a bite out of a cookie.
 “And what of it?” she asked. “Someone obviously needs to feed the boy. Speaking of, you’re grounding your son by the way.”
Thomas took one of the cookies for himself. “Why am I grounding Logan?” he asked.
“He was worried enough about his health to make him a nutrition potion, but still did not bring him to me,” she harrumphed.
“I see,” Thomas replied.
“In Logan’s defense,” Jeff interrupted. “the boy seems rather timid. He may have worried about you scaring him off.”
Helen slapped him with a dishtowel.
“Actually,” Jeff continued. “From what I’ve gathered he didn’t have contact with anyone since the time I saw him a couple of weeks ago until now.”
 “Any adults,” Thomas corrected with a frown. “I’m pretty sure he, Patton, and Logan must have been around each other considering how close they already seem to be.” He paused, “Logan implied he wasn’t particularly… comfortable around adults.”
“I did get that impression, yes,” Helen said, pouring the hot water from the kettle into a tea pot and carrying it and some cups over to the table.
“He was incredibly jumpy,” Jeff confirmed. “I imagine he does not have good experiences with many people, but he seems to have grown attached to Logan and Patton. He defers to them in most things and seemed a bit protective.
 “Where did he come from?” Thomas asked.
“I’m not sure,” Jeff said. “I found him hiding in the garden shed a couple of weeks ago.”
“Did he sneak in?” Thomas asked.
“That’s what I would have thought,” Jeff replied, “but when I asked, he said he wasn’t trying to steal anything and that he was supposed to be in the castle. So, I’d assumed that meant he was the child of someone living in the caste.”
“But neither of us could find anyone who knew him,” Helen said. “Of course, we didn’t even know his name until now.” She seemed to decide the tea leaves had sat long enough because she started to pour them each a cup of tea.
Thomas took a sip. “Earl Grey,” he commented. “I guess I’m not sleeping much tonight.” It was her ‘planning tea.’
 “We need a plan,” she said, “but we’re going to have to be gentle.”
“At least with Virgil,” Jeff said.
Thomas laughed lightly, “and what do you plan to do with the other two?”
“I have my ways.”
Helen rolled her eyes. “You say that,” she said, “but you’re too soft. The two of them learned to run circles around you and your powers years ago.”
“We should talk to them though,” Thomas said. “Separately from Virgil.”
“We should,” Helen agreed. “I already spoke to Patton a bit yesterday, but I will again. We should see if we can ask around and find out why he’s in the castle. We don’t even know how long he’s lived here. Or who brought him here.” The look on her face told Thomas she wanted to have a talk with his guardians whoever and wherever they were.
 Helen took a drink of tea, it seemed to calm herself. “We need to make sure whatever has been happening to him is not happening in these walls,” she said.
Thomas had honestly… not thought about that. He’d assumed whatever made Virgil so skittish was in the past, but it was possible that it was ongoing. The thought made him sick.
“Perhaps you should try to talk to him, Thomas,” Helen suggested.
Thomas winced. “I am not sure that is a good idea...”
“Why not?”
“We don’t have the best track record… I don’t think me being around him would be a good idea.”
 “Oh, please, Thomas,” Helen said disbelievingly.
“No, you don’t understand,” Thomas said. “He seems disproportionately afraid of me. I think it’s a mix of me being king and how we met.”
“How did you meet?” Helen asked.
“I… gave him a bit of a fright,” Thomas admitted. “Logan and Patton weren’t in the room and I didn’t know who he was. He… ended up under the bed. Then… the second time I saw him he accidently ran into me. He freaked out again.” The memory still made Thomas feel gross. It also made him think there was a lot more to his backstory than the three of them understood.
43410
“Perhaps Jeff can try to talk to him then,” Helen said. “It sounds like he was calmest around you. I’ll push Patton towards taking him to the garden more often. I bet fresh air would do him some good anyway.”
Jeff nodded. “I will try to talk to him a bit more.”
“Great,” Helen said, but Thomas already knew the conversation wasn’t over. “Now we need to talk about strategic events to throw over the next few months that Patton and Logan to invite Virgil to. We’ll start slow, but we need to make sure he feels welcome in the castle.”
Thomas met Jeff’s eyes. Yeah, it was going to be a long night.
  Chapter 29
Virgil finished eating the breakfast Patton’s mom had sent for him. It had been going on a week since she’d made the menu for him. She sent up little cards with each meal and he was supposed to rate each thing she sent on a scale from 1-5. Logan would read it to him before he ate, and Virgil mark the little box on the card. Usually, he would put a 4 for everything (he had tried to do 5, but Logan had told him 5 was reserved for things like chicken alfredo). Three was for things that he was neutral on, 2 was for things he didn’t like but could tolerate, and 1 was for things he didn’t like. So far, the only 3 was the unseasoned porridge she’d sent one day.
 “Finished?” Logan asked.
“Yeah,” Virgil said.
“What would you like to do today?” Logan asked. “Patton is busy until after lunch, and then we thought you might like to go back to the garden again. It’s supposed to drop in temperature over the next few days, so it will be the last good day for it.”
“Sounds good,” Virgil said. “I don’t care what we do today though.”
“Well, there are a few options,” Logan said.
“What do you want to do?” Virgil asked.
Logan made an expression, and Virgil titled his head. “I’m don’t have anything in particular I want to do,” he said.
“You’re lying,” Virgil said immediately.
 “You would not be interested in the activity I wish to partake in,” Logan said.
Virgil squinted at him. “I’d be interested in laying on the ground and staring at the ceiling.”
Logan chuckled. “No, truly. The activity I would do if you were not present would involve reading.”
“You can read to me,” Virgil suggested.
“…In Sanskrit.”
Virgil frowned at him. “Isn’t that, like, some sort of dead language?”
“It is,” Logan said. “I taught myself to read it to read a specific book called the Pragilium Text. It’s an encoded book that leads to a magical location that I have been trying to decode for years.”
 “That’s fine,” Virgil said. “You can do that.”
“It would be in the library,” Logan said.
“Okay.”
“But…” Logan said. “It would in no way be interesting to you.”
Virgil shrugged. “Like I said. I’m content to lie on the floor for a few hours.”
Logan frowned. “I can’t make you do that.”
“You wouldn’t be making me,” Virgil said. “I want to go. Maybe you can find me an easy book I could try to read?”
“Are you certain?” he asked.
Virgil nodded, decisively.
“Very well, get dressed and I will show you the library.”
Virgil stood to do so and a few minutes later, Logan was leading him out of the royal wing.
 Both of the guards greeted him kindly, and Virgil hunched his shoulders in a bit, but said a soft “hi.”
The library didn’t end up being too far away. It was through the small dining hall and to the left where the staircase to the kitchen was to the right.
“This is not the main library,” Logan said. “It is just a smaller one. The royal librarian comes here only about once a week to organize. Some other castle residents might come in too, but it is usually mostly empty.” Virgil could tell just by listening for a few seconds that the place was likely empty (unless someone was lying in wait).
 “I’ll look and see if there is something simple for you in case you’d like to read. You can explore a bit if you’d like,” Logan said.
Virgil nodded and stalked off into the shelves to secure the area. There were many books, not that he could quite read any of the spines. The bookcases were mostly cramped into the space. There was the open area where they’d come in with a few comfy chairs and Virgil found a desk near one of the windows. It had stacks of books including one pretty large and old one. He looked at it curiously.
 Virgil heard Logan’s footsteps approach from down an aisle. “That’s the Pragilium text,” he said.
“It’s pretty,” Virgil said, looking at the design etched into the cover.
“Yes,” Logan agreed. He reached forward to touch it and opened it carefully. The print was small and didn’t look like the letters Logan had taught him so far. There was a small map on the side that Virgil could at least guess at the meaning of.
“You can read that?” Virgil asked.
“I can,” Logan said. “Very few people can though.”
“Wow, you’re really smart.”
“Thank you,” Logan said with a smile.
 “Now,” Logan continued. “I found you a book. I apologize as its subject matter is for younger children, but it has many pictures that can help give you context when you don’t know something. You don’t have to read it if you do not wish to, especially as we haven’t gotten very far in our lessons, but I thought you might like the challenge.
He handed him the book and Virgil took it with a smile. “I’ll try to read it,” he said.
“Well, you have free reign of the library. Feel free to continue to explore and to interrupt me if you need to.”
 Virgil nodded and took the book before deciding to finish his sweep of the library. It turned out that appearances were not deceiving, and the library truly was empty. Once he was certain about that, he looked around for a comfortable place to settle down and try to read the book Logan had handed him. He found a sturdy looking bookshelf near where Logan was reading at his desk. He scaled it quickly. It was a little bit dusty at the top, but it wasn’t a bad place. It was close to the ceiling and kept him hidden pretty well, but still gave him enough room to pop up onto his elbows. If he looked left, he could see Logan down bellow with his head in the book, but if he looked right, he could see the entrance to the library.
 He pulled the book in front of him and looked at the cover. It was covered in drawings of different colored flowers. One simple white flower was in the center and there were three words on the cover. He squinted at it and silently tried to sound it out based on what Logan had taught him so far. He could guess that the larger word was ‘flowers’ based on context. So, he was pretty sure it read How Flowers Grow.
He flipped open the book. Logan was right, there were many hand drawn beautiful pictures. He could pretty much understand what was happening just from them even if he couldn’t read all of the words.
 It was an interesting book even if he couldn’t read it and it was obviously made for small children. Judging by the pictures it seemed to be detailing how plants, or at least, flowers grew through some kid planting and caring for a flower over the course of some amount of time.
Virgil had, of course, known flowers grew from seeds, but it was interesting to see things about how the stem would pop out of the seed in the ground and things about the roots growing.
He more looked through the pictures than read it the first time but had flipped back to the front to try to read the words when he heard the library door open.
 Virgil perked up in awareness, but then settled when he recognized Patton’s footsteps. Virgil tilted his head to watch as he walk directly to Logan’s hideaway.
“Hi,” he said, gaining Logan’s attention.
“Hello, Patton,” Logan replied. He glanced at the window and must have seen that time had passed because he closed his book and shuffled his papers.
“The guards said you came here,” Patton said, glancing around. “Where’s Virgil?”
Instead of letting Logan answer that question, Virgil pulled himself forward, with the book in one hand and slid off the bookshelf to land lightly on his feet next to Patton.
Patton screamed before slapping a hand over his mouth.
 Logan had placed his hand over his heart. “Where on Earth did you come from?” he asked.
Virgil blinked at him and then pointed to the bookshelf he’d been on top of.
“How long were you up there?” Logan asked.
“Pretty much the whole time,” Virgil answered.
“I…” Logan said. “I didn’t even know.”
Virgil squinted at him. “You need to learn to look up.”
Patton giggled.
Virgil turned on him. “You need to learn to case the area.”
“Oh honey, your shirt is all covered in dust,” Patton said instead of responding to his very valid criticism. Virgil frowned. “Let’s get you changed and then go grab some lunch.”
“Lunch?” Virgil asked.
Patton chuckled and grabbed his hand. “Yes, sweetie, lunch. Then garden.”
“Fine,” Virgil said. “But you do need to learn to be more observant.
“Yes, yes, whatever you say,” Patton said.
Logan just rolled his eyes.
  Chapter 30
After lunch, Patton and Logan took Virgil out into the garden to walk around. They let Virgil lead them around wherever he wanted to in the garden. A bunch more flowers had died since the last time they’d been out here, and Patton felt sad despite having never felt very sad about that sort of thing before. But, Virgil seemed to really like the flower he’d found last time, so Patton thought he was probably sad on the boy’s behalf.
Of course, Patton thought, perking up, eventually it would be spring, and Virgil could get to not only see flowers but see all of the flowers grow. Patton couldn’t wait to see him amongst the garden then.
 Virgil took them wandering through the orchard for a while, but most of the trees had been stripped of their fruits. They ended up in the food garden after a bit, and Virgil finally seemed to decide on the direction instead of just ambling about.
A few seconds after Patton noticed Virgil seemingly decide on a destination, Patton noticed Mr. Deknis kneeling on the ground a few feet away. Had… had Virgil been looking for him? Patton wondered. That was adorable.
Mr. Deknis looked up as they approached and smiled at them.
“Hello, Mr. Deknis,” Patton said as they came closer.
 “Hello you three,” Mr. Deknis said. “Getting into trouble?”
“No,” Virgil said, shaking his head.
Mr. Deknis gave him a flash of a smile. “I know, I’m joking,” he said. “Especially since there isn’t much left in my gardens for certain princes to destroy with experiments.”
“Oh, okay,” Virgil said. He tilted his head. “What are you doing?”
“I’m getting the last of the acorn squash out,” Mr. Deknis replied. “It’s the last crop to get finished. Good thing too, it’s supposed to start snowing soon.”
Virgil looked down curiously at the dark green squash.
“Would you like to help me pick a couple?” Mr. Deknis asked.
 “Sure,” Virgil said, sounding interested. Mr. Deknis patted the ground beside him and Virgil knelt down to watch him.
“They’re not too difficult to harvest,” he said. “You just cut the fruit off the stem. You want to leave about a hand’s width of the stem left over which will help preserve moisture. The earlier harvests, I left in the field to cure in the sun for a couple weeks, but the frost’ll ruin them so we’ll take them inside the green house and let them sit in the sun for a bit there. We also want to keep the leaves. You’ll probably be eating those for dinner tonight since they have to be cooked up within about 24 hours after they’re picked. Patton’s mom makes a good side dish with them and she’ll be making some curry tomorrow, probably. Maybe some stew if there are some leftover.”
 “Put the squash in this wheelbarrow and the leaves into this pile, okay?” Virgil nodded and Mr. Deknis handed him the extra pair of gloves and shears he carried with him in case one set broke. “These might be a bit big on your, but they should work for now.”
Mr. Deknis looked up at Patton and Logan. “Would the two of you like to help?” he asked. “I can get some more equipment.”
“I can help out if you want, but you don’t need to stop and get more equipment just for me,” Patton said.
“The same for me,” Logan said.
“Well, if you’d like to help still, you can sort the leave. Give your mother a head start.”
 “Sure,” Patton said. He and Logan went to do that while Mr. Deknis and Virgil worked on cutting the squashes from the vine.
“What do you do during the winter?” Virgil asked curiously. “If this is your last crop.”
“Well, at the beginning, I mostly will be working on making sure things are stored correctly along with some of the kitchen staff. There’s some drying to do and some canning. After that’s done, I’ll spend some time organizing and planning. Then, before the spring comes, I’ll start preparing seedlings in the green house.”
“Seedlings?” he asked.
“I let seeds start to grow in the greenhouse that I replant once it gets warm enough.”
 “Why don’t you just plant them where they’re going?”
“I do for some,” he said, “but giving some a head start is good for them.”
Patton watched as Virgil continued to ask questions about gardening while working on harvesting the squash. Mr. Deknis continued to answer them in a calm, soft tone that Patton didn’t think he’d ever heard from the often gruff man before.
Patton wasn’t surprised when, after finishing getting most of the squash off of the vine, Mr. Deknis asked if Virgil wanted to help him with canning some pears in a couple of days. Virgil immediately looked over at Logan and Patton as though asking permission.
“Say yes if you want to Virgil,” Logan said.
 “Yes,” Virgil said as soon as he was given permission. Mr. Deknis smiled at him softly and started loading the last of the squash into the wheelbarrow. Patton offered to run the squash leaves to the kitchen while Logan and Virgil helped Mr. Deknis take the actual squash to the green house.
He dropped the leaves off to a kitchen worker since Mama was busy and headed back out to the garden. By the time he returned, Logan was already back from the green house and sitting by one of the more decorative trees near the castle.
“He’s exploring,” Logan said, nodding at the large patch of bushes.
 Patton chuckled. “I see.” He sat next to Logan. Every so often he’d hear the bushes rustle, but he couldn’t tell if it was actually Virgil or an animal.
“He’s adorable,” Patton commented, keeping an ear out.
Logan hummed.
“I’m glad we kept him.”
“He isn’t a pet, Patton.”
Patton rolled his eyes. “I know, but I’m still glad. I’m glad he’s making friends with Mr. Deknis. Once he knows how to read better, we should get him a book about gardening. He seems interested.”
Logan nodded. “Having a hobby would be good for him. Clearly he has a fascination with the garden.” He nodded to the blur of dark hair that could be seen through the bushes. It seemed Virgil had stopped his exploration and was now laying down in the bushes a few feet away.
 “I’m going to go see what he’s doing,” Patton said. “I’ll be right back.”
Logan nodded and Patton got to his feet. The bushes were part of a small maze that was filled with flowers during the spring and summer months but were mostly just green and brown bushes for now. Despite the fact that Patton had been able to see him only a few feet away, it took him a while to wind through the path to where he was. When he finally turned the last corner and he came into view, Patton gasped softly.
“Ghost kitty!” he said, making sure to make his voice as quiet as possible.
 Despite how soft he made his voice, two pairs of eyes shot over to him. The completely black kitten was perched on Virgil’s lap like she belonged there. Ghost Kitty hissed slightly, but Virgil reached forward to pet her head gently.
“This is Ghost Kitty?” Virgil asked. “I thought you said she was hard to pet.”
“She is,” Patton said. He lowered himself onto the ground from a few feet away from them. “How did you get her to come to you?”
Virgil glanced down at the cat and shrugged, scratching one of her ears. “She just came over to me and let me pet her.”
 “Wow,” Patton said softly. He looked at the cat. “Could I pet you sweetie?” he asked, holding out a hand in her direction. She hissed again.
Virgil frowned down at her. “It’s Patton,” he said as though he expected to understand his words and the exasperation in the tone he said them in.
He pet the cat’s head to soothe her and then reached over to grab Patton’s hand. He pulled and Patton carefully leaned a bit closer until his hand was within sniffing distance. Ghost Kitty sniffed his fingers contemplatively and then bumped her head against it. He barely restrained a squeal, knowing that probably wouldn’t be taken well.
 He carefully turned his hand over so he could stroke the top of her head. He gently scratched her ear, not daring to go for under her chin yet since she didn’t know him well. “Hi,” he said softly. After a moment, she started to purr softly. Virgil reached over and scratched under her chin and she purred louder. “Oh, you’re a good girl,” Patton breathed, letting a hand trail gently down her back once and then again. Patton settled himself carefully into a seating position continuing to pet her. After a few more moments of soft petting, she hesitantly stepped her front paws onto Patton’s thigh so she was sitting in both of their laps. Patton laughed softly. “Hi sweetie.” He glanced over at Virgil who had a wide smile on his face as he pet the cat. This. This was adorable. They continued to pet the cat for a very long time.
  Chapter 31
Logan waited for a while after Patton left to check on Virgil, but the two never resurfaced. It was odd, Patton would usually remember to come back and get Logan or at least tell them where they were. With a sigh, Logan climbed to his feet to go find them. It took him a while to weave his way through the maze of bushes to them especially because they were suspiciously quiet (Well, suspicious for Patton. Virgil was often unnervingly quiet when alone.) Luckily, he knew the bushes enough after all of these years not to get lost and managed to find the two after a few minutes.
“Ah,” he said, immediately identifying the reason for Patton disappearing.
 “Logan!” Patton said, his voice excited, but also quieter than normal. “We found a kitty!”
“I can see that,” Logan responded, taking a step closer. The cat hissed at him in response. The hissing was so intense and wild that he’d suspect the thing was feral if it wasn’t happily on Virgil’s lap having had it’s head in Patton’s lap before Logan had approached.
“No,” Virgil told the animal as though it could understand words. “That’s Logan. Be nice.”
The cat still glared at him and swished it’s tail back and forth threateningly. Virgil pet the top of it’s head and it broke eye contact with Logan to purr.
 Patton seemed delighted by the purring, reaching to stroke under the thing’s chin carefully. “We should give her a name!” Patton said.
Virgil frowned. “I thought her name was Ghost Kitty.”
“That is ‘Ghost Kitty’?” Logan asked skeptically. From what Patton had said about that cat, it was terrified of people and no one could ever get near it, even him. Now it was in Virgil’s lap?
“But that was a temporary name,” Patton said, “for before we officially met her. Now we have to give her a real name.”
“Do not give it a name,” Logan said. “You will get attached.”
 “How do you name a cat?” Virgil asked.
“Do not name it,” Logan said.
“You give them names based on their personalities, how they look, or even just because it’s a cute name,” Patton explained. “Like, remember Mittens? I named her Mittens because she has white fur and black paws!”
Virgil looked at the cat. “She’s completely black,” he said.
Patton hummed. “So, we could give her a name based on that like Midnight or Shadow.”
“Those are fine,” Virgil said.
“No, no,” Patton said. “I’m just giving you examples. You get to name her yourself.”
“This is a bad idea,” Logan said.
 “Just throw out some names,” Patton said. “Anything you can think of.”
“Uh,” Virgil said. “Knife.”
“…Just Knife?” Patton asked.
“Nightmare.” Virgil seemed to think about it. “No, that’s mean.”
“How about things you like?” Patton suggested.
“Alfredo?”
Oh no, Logan thought, he was worse than Patton at cat naming.
“Good start,” Patton said. “Logan, do you have any suggestions.”
“Cat,” Logan said.
“Real suggestions,” Patton scolded.
Logan sighed and thought for a moment. “Aphrodite.”
“Catphrodite!”
Logan glared at him. “Helena.”
“Helenpaw.”
“Claudia.”
“Clawdia.”
“Persephone.”
Patton smiled at him, cheerfully.
“…Damnit!”
Patton turned to Virgil again. “Like that! They don’t even have to be serious. Like, uh, you could name her Madam Fluffywuffykins the Great!”
“Do not name her that,” Logan said, scrunching up his nose.
 Logan sat on the ground, the cat eyeing him, but no longer hissing. Logan gently guided them towards more sensible names despite Patton trying his hardest to drag them into stupidity.
Virgil still didn’t quite get it. He mostly tried to name it after foodstuff, and often not even appropriate foodstuff such as “Corn” and “Acorn Squash” and “Sandwich” and occasionally would drop in semi violent ones such as “Razor,” “Nightshade” and “Void.” Patton suggested names like “Fluffers,” “Bobette” and “Darling” as well as some that were puns. Logan tried to direct them towards more sensible ones like “Salem” and even went so low as to suggest the contrary “Snowball.”
 It quickly seemed to become less about actually naming the cat and more of a game. Patton had taught Virgil about playing with cats and had even gotten out a ball of yarn he cared around for his crafts. Both Virgil and the cat seemed to find endless entertainment with that. Logan hoped Patton had another ball of yarn that color because, he was never going to get that ball back.
The barrage of names fizzled out into naming things around them like “Leaf” and “Bush” until they stopped suggesting names altogether. Patton and Logan sat back and watched Virgil play with the cat.
 Logan watched as they stopped playing suddenly and Virgil and the cat squinted at each other. “Marisol,” Virgil said, pulling the name out of nowhere. “That’s her name.” He said it with a certainty that was surprising considering how he’d treated the naming process with confusion and caution earlier. If Logan did not know better, his tone of voice would indicate that the cat, or Marisol he guessed, had gotten bored of them coming up with stupid names and decided to tell him her actual name herself.
The cat made a sound and batted at Virgil’s face without claws to grab back his attention.
 He turned back to it and bopped its face with a finger in kind. It attacked his finger, but in a clearly playful matter as it still did not extend it’s claws and its teeth did not draw blood.
“That’s a great name, Virgil,” Patton said.
“Much more pleasant than any that Patton suggested all afternoon,” Logan said. He received an elbow to the side for his quip.
“A pretty name for a pretty kitty,” Patton said, scooting over to where Virgil was sat and attempting to pet Marisol’s head. Marisol, however, was too keyed up and batted at the hand.
 “I love you too!” Patton said.
Logan rolled his eyes, but he had long since resigned himself to watching the two of them play with and coo over the cat for the rest of the day.
Eventually, though, it started to get darker. Even after Logan pointed this out, it still took over an hour for them to relent and leave the bush maze to go to the door. The problem was of course, that the cat had managed to grow very attached to Virgil in the last few hours and she followed them all the way to the door with manipulatively heart breaking mews.
 “You’ve got to stay out here,” Virgil said, when they got to the castle door. He pet her ear softly and she shoved her head into his hand. “I’m sorry. I don’t have anywhere to put you.” He sounded horribly sad about that fact and Logan felt himself shift uncomfortably. “I basically live in a closet and Logan doesn’t like cats in his room anyway.”
Logan immediately felt unreasonably guilty, probably more so because Logan did not think Virgil was trying to make him feel guilty. “…Bring the dammed thing inside.”
Virgil blinked up at him. “What?”
“It will get cold soon anyway,” Logan said.
He frowned at Logan from where he was crouched. “But you don’t like fur in your room…”
“I will have to find a potion that works,” he said with a sigh, “and we’ll have to say it’s mine to the guards and Father since it will be staying in my room, but it is yours in every other way. That means you are going to feed it, clean it, and clean up after it.”
Virgil nodded immediately and swooped Marisol up in his arms. The cat went without complaint. “Thank you!” he said. “I love her.”
“I know you do,” Logan said, already regretting it already. Yet, he couldn’t bring himself to even consider recanting the offer considering how happy Virgil seemed to be. They had a cat now, he guessed.
  Chapter 32
“What are you doing?” Helen asked a few minutes after her son walked into the kitchen and started looking around as though he were trying to find something. It was a few hours into the afternoon, and she and a few workers were already prepping for dinner.
“Uh,” Patton said. “Have you seen Virgil?”
“No,” Helen said. “Why.”
“Er… Logan and I sorta, lost him,” Patton said. He was wringing his hands anxiously. Helen put down the knife in her hand.
“What do you mean you lost him?” she asked.
“Well, see, we were trying to teach him how to play hide and seek, um, but then we didn’t think to tell him that he eventually had to come out if we didn’t find him, and now we haven’t seen him since breakfast.”
 “He didn’t know what tag is?” she asked. That was just one more thing to add to the list of why Helen worried about Virgil and where he came from. Every morsel of information she’d managed to wring from Patton despite his evasions made her lists of concerns grow larger, even little things like him not knowing about simple childhood games. Actually, thinking of concerning things having to do with Virgil. “Wait, so he hasn’t eaten lunch.”
“Um, we don’t know that,” Patton’s mouth said while his eyes said ‘no.’
“He needs to be on a consistent diet, especially when he’s still taking the malnutrition potion,” she scolded.
 “I know, Mama, I know,” Patton said. “I’m trying to find him. I’d kinda hoped he’d gotten hungry and snuck down here. He probably wouldn’t want to risk being caught stealing food though.”
Helen grimaced. Yet another concerning thing.
“Wait! I have an idea, I’ll be right back.” Patton turned and ran out of the room. Helen frowned at the space he’d been and finished chopping the carrot on the cutting board in front of her. If it had been any other person in the castle missing, Helen wouldn’t have worried, but she had literally never seen Virgil without Patton and/or Logan by his side. Even when he’d gone to help Jeff can some fruit, Logan had reportedly hung around to read a book.
 Considering that Logan had never exactly been clingy even with Patton, she imagined that either Virgil asked, or Logan thought he should stay with him for his comfort. So, she was surprised that he was apparently hidden away somewhere in the castle where neither of the other kids could find him.
Still thinking about this, she walked over to the entrance to the cellar below the kitchen where they stored most of the vegetables, planning to grab some more carrots. She was confused for a moment when she heard movement from deeper in the pantry. She reached over and touched the panel near the door that controlled the magic lights.
 The newly illuminated figure startled as the lights came on, whipping around to stare at her with wide eyes.
“Virgil?” she asked.
“Sorry,” he said immediately, taking a step back.
“It’s fine,” she said immediately, “but what are you doing here?”
He considered her for a long moment, but apparently, she passed some sort of mental test, because he relaxed, at least as much as he’d ever relaxed in her presence. “Where are we?” he asked.
Her brow knit together. “The cellar under the kitchen,” she said, “You don’t know that?”
He shook his head.
“The only entrance is from the kitchen.” Now that she thought about it, she hadn’t seen him go through the kitchen at any point.
 “No, it’s not,” Virgil said. “There’s a tunnel.”
“A-a tunnel?” she asked. Actually, taking a closer look at him, he seemed a bit grimy. He had dust all over his front and dirt on his nose. She thought he might even have a couple of cobwebs in his hair.
“Yep,” he said.
“Where’s the tunnel?” she asked.
“It’s right over here,” he said. He took a couple of steps and pointed to the ground. There was an open square hole there that clearly had been made a long time ago but which she had never noticed in all of her time working here.
 “How did you find this?” she asked.
“We were playing hide and seek,” Virgil explained. “Logan said I could hide anywhere inside the castle. I hid on top of a dresser upstairs in some unused sitting room. There was a hole in the wall above it, so I climbed into it. Then, I crawled a little bit and it let out into a hidden passage in the walls. I wandered around in it until I found another hole in one of the walls. I thought it was a way out, so I squeezed into it, but it took me to a different hallway where I found an old room. There was a different hole in that room that had probably been covered by something because it was in the floor but whatever it was had rotted away. I crawled though it into a tunnel and came out here.”
 She couldn’t help but laugh a bit at his explanation. “Well, it sounds like you went on an adventure,” she said, “but Patton and Logan have been trying to find you. You missed lunch.”
He tilted his head at her. “I know. I was supposed to hide.”
“Yes,” she explained, “but you are supposed to come out at some point if they can’t find you for things like food.”
“Oh,” he said.
“They probably should have explained,” she said. “For now, why don’t we get you something to eat? You must be hungry.”
Virgil frowned. “But I missed lunch.”
“You can still eat even though it’s not in normal hours,” she said. “You could even if you had made it to lunch.”
 “Really?” he asked, he looked tragically confused by this offer.
“Of course, sweetie,” she said. “In fact, I insist you get something good to eat right now. How about I made you a grilled ham and cheese sandwich? Maybe some cookies too!”
Virgil titled his head. “You are Patton’s mother,” he stated.
Helen laughed softly. “He gets its all from me,” she said. “We should probably go find him and tell him you’re okay. He was worried.”
“I didn’t mean to worry him,” Virgil said with a frown.
“I know,” Helen said. “It’s okay. He’ll probably laugh when he figures out where you’ve been, and Logan will interrogate you all about the secret passageways.” He seemed happy about the prospect of seeing his friends. “Come on, let’s go upstairs for a bit,” she said.
  Chapter 33
Patton’s mom had already made Virgil sit down at the small table in the corner of the kitchen and had handed him a sandwich by the time Patton barreled into the kitchen, Logan coming after him at a more sedate pace.
“Virgil!” he said, sounding surprised and relieved.
“Patton,” Patton’s mom scolded. “No cats in the kitchen.” Patton had brought Marisol in with him and had let her go as soon as he’d seen Virgil. She immediately plodded over to him and hoped onto the table to sniff at his face in greeting.
“But she’s the princess!” Patton argued.
“No,” Logan said.
 “Yes, she is!” Patton said.
“The stupid cat is not a princess.”
“Don’t be mean to your little sister, Logan.”
“I regret every life decision that has led me to this point.”
While Logan and Patton were distracted squabbling and Patton’s mom was distracted watching them squabble, Virgil tore off a bit of the ham in his sandwich and offered it to Marisol. Marisol gracefully took it from his grip and ate it.
“So, this is Logan’s new cat I’ve been hearing about?” Patton’s mom asked.
“Indeed,” Logan said, his lips thinned. He and Marisol were mostly amicable when alone with just them and Virgil, but Patton had a habit of cooing over the kitten and needling Logan into being irritated.
 “Mmm, yeah,” Patton’s mom said. She glanced over at Virgil right as Marisol basically slammed her face into his chin in a bid to get pets. “Your cat.” She shook her head. “But Princess Kitten or not, I do not want fur in dinner,” she said.
“Sorry,” Patton said, honestly not sounding sorry at all. Virgil was always a bit surprised when the insolent shrug garnered nothing more that a scowl that did not reach Patton’s mom’s eyes. “I thought she could help me find Virgil, but you already found him.” He turned to Virgil. “Where have you been all day?”
 “Found a tunnel,” Virgil said. He had to use one hand to hold Marisol back from his sandwich as he took another bite, but then gave her a bite of cheese.
“You found what?” Logan asked.
“There’s a tunnel under the cellar,” Virgil said. “It goes to an old closed up room and also to a set of secret passageways.” It was a bit of a security risk honestly, though clearly no one had used it in years by how dirty it was. He did plan to go back into it and make sure the sprawling tunnels didn’t go to anywhere more dangerous like the royal wing.
 “A closed-up room?” Logan said. He could see a bit of curiosity already building in his eyes.
“Yeah,” Virgil said. “Where the door used to be seemed like it had been bricked over.”
“Really? Can you show me.”
“Sure,” Virgil answered.
“Ah, perhaps we should be a bit more cautious about climbing through random tunnels we don’t know the stability of,” Patton’s mom said.
Logan’s frown edged on a pout.
“Talk to your father,” she said. “I’m sure he can get someone who understands these things so you can safely investigate.”
“It was safe enough for Virgil,” Logan pointed out.
 “No, Logan.”
He sighed but seemed to concede. That was another strange thing about living here. By all rights Logan didn’t have to obey anyone except the king, but he often listened to those around him, not just the adults but Patton as well. It was interesting though it sometimes made the hierarchy hard to figure out. Virgil did sometimes stress out about the hypothetical situation where he got conflicting orders from two people, and he wouldn’t know which one to obey. So far it hadn’t been a problem luckily. They always seemed to work it out amongst themselves in some give and take social interaction that was a bit too complex for him to understand.
 Patton walked over to where Virgil was sitting. “I’m glad your safe,” he said. “We should probably put a time limit on hide and seek in the future, so you know when to come out.”
“Did I win?” Virgil asked. He’d honestly forgotten they’d been playing a game until Patton’s mom had asked how he’d found his way into the cellar.
Patton laughed. “I’d say so, yeah,” he replied. He leaned over to kiss Virgil’s forehead, but drew back immediately with a pinched expression. “You are… very dirty,” he said, rubbing his mouth.
Virgil nodded. “Your mom made me sit on a tablecloth,” he said gesturing to the fabric she’d laid over the chair.
 Patton snorted out a laugh. “We’ll get you into the bath when you’re done eating and you can tell us all about your little adventure.”
“I would also like to hear about your discoveries,” Logan said. “Though you are not allowed to sit on the bed until you do not have spider webs in your hair.”
Patton’s eyes widened and he jumped away from Virgil, startling both Virgil and Marisol. The latter hopped from the table onto Virgil’s lap. “Spiders?!”
Virgil tilted his head at him in confusion.
“He isn’t a fan of spiders,” Logan informed him, his voice amused at Patton’s reaction.
 Apparently deciding that she was no longer startled, but more confused by the noises Patton had just made, Marisol jumped out of Virgil’s lap to investigate, wrapping her way around Patton’s legs. He bent down to pat her back, though he still looked a bit startled.
“Your cat, huh?” Patton’s mom asked Logan once again. Virgil studied her. She had apparently missed Logan mentioning that he allowed Virgil on the bed. Or perhaps Logan was correct in his insistence that it wasn’t actually that big of a deal here. Virgil would rather not test that assumption, however, so was glad that it had been distracted from by Patton’s outburst.
 “Creepy, crawly death dealers,” Patton mumbled into Marisol’s fur, having picked her back up. Virgil made a note to not inform Patton of all of the different types of spiders he’d seen skittering around in the castle walls today. Maybe he’d talk about them with Logan once Patton left. He’d probably be interested. Virgil had seen some he’d never seen before! Logan probably could even help him figure out what their names were. “You’ll protect me, won’t you kitty?” Patton asked Marisol.
She made a little ‘burrrr’ sound in response, which Patton seemed to take a confirmation.
“Aw thank you, baby! Such a good baby.”
50234
Virgil popped the rest of the sandwich into his mouth. Patton’s mom turned away and grabbed a plate stacked with cookies. She handed it to Logan. “Take these, and please get the health hazards out of my kitchen,” she requested.
Logan took them without complaint. “Come on, Virgil,” he said. “Let’s go get you clean.”
“We’re going to need so much soap,” Patton said.
Virgil looked down at himself. “I can go outside and get most of it off if you get me a bucket of water,” he offered.
“Virgil, it’s below freezing,” Logan said as though that had a baring on what he’d just said. Logan sighed. “No. Bathtub.” Virgil shrugged. “Honestly,” Logan said. He turned with the plate of cookies in his hand, clearly expecting to be followed. “You’re not going to catch your death pouring a bucket of water over yourself in the cold when there are literally over a hundred perfectly good bathtubs in this castle. For goodness sakes.” And well, Virgil wasn’t going to complain.
  Chapter 34
Patton, to be completely honest, was not all that interested in the room that Virgil had found. Beyond just the fact that it would definitely have creepy crawly death dealers in it, he really did not understand the intrigue. If it had just been him, he probably would have just let a castle worker deal with it, but it was not just him. Logan was ecstatic with the prospect of investigating a secret in the castle. People who didn’t know him well may not believe it considering he spent most of his time with his nose in a book, but he was an adventurer at heart.
 Thomas had been easily swayed into finding someone to help tear down part of the wall into the secret tunnel near the room (so no one would have to crawl through the kitchen cellar like Virgil). It had taken a few days, however, and Logan was practically bouncing off the walls waiting. Virgil, despite having already seen the room before, also seemed excited, though if that was because of his own curiosity or because he was just excited that Logan seemed so exited remained to be seen.
“They are silly, aren’t they,” Patton asked Princess Marisol. He was laying on his stomach on Logan’s bed and Princess Marisol had just put her little paw on his nose.
 “Yes, I agree,” he said. “Don’t they know that we’re literally going to be 2 feet away from the normal hallway?”
“It is not silly,” Logan defended himself. “Any number of things could go wrong.” He sounded far too excited about the prospect of something going terribly wrong. “The tunnels could cave in and block off the exit or there could be some unknown pathogen in the air.”
Patton did not ruin his fun by mentioning that Logan’s dad had definitely basically baby proofed the tunnels for them ahead of time. Instead, he just said, “Don’t let Virgil hear you say that sort of thing. It will just stress him out.”
 “Yes, yes, of course,” he said, waving off Patton’s concerns as he mulled over two different weird green planty things (potion ingredients, Patton assumed) before setting one aside and sticking the other in his bag.
“So silly,” Patton cooed at the cat. Logan let out a huff but did not choose to say anything about it this time.
Speaking of silly, Virgil came back from Logan’s bathroom then, and Patton tried not to giggle. “Is this right?” Virgil asked, sounding and looking confused. Logan, in his overexcitement about adventure had commissioned Virgil an outfit that actually fit. Said outfit, however, very much made it look more like Virgil was going on a safari instead of a two-foot detour from the normal castle hallway.
 “Almost,” Logan said, “Here, let me.” Logan started straightening everything out and flattening the collar, reminding Patton of an overbearing parent on picture day. Virgil accepted the fussing without protest. It was adorable. Well, the outfit was ridiculous, but still, adorable. “There,” Logan said. “I think we’re ready to go now.”
It was about time. Patton was sure people were already waiting for them downstairs. Patton got up and patted Princess Marisol on the head. She looked up at them with interest.
“You can stay here, sweetie,” Patton told here. She seemed to consider it and then hopped down from the bed to go rub up against Virgil.
 Patton guessed she was coming. It didn’t matter too much since Logan had given her a magical collar that allowed her to open most doors in the castle and everyone knew she was the royal cat now, so if she decided she wanted to come back to the room and nap, she could. (She was very aware of the power she held.)
She pranced happily by Virgil’s side all the way down the steps to the first floor of the castle. She was such a good kitty.
Well, she did hiss angrily at everyone who came too close to them, but still, a very good kitty.
 Patton did lean down and pick her up so they could actually talk to the man waiting for them at the large hole in the wall. Logan went to talk to the castle worker while Virgil half hid behind Patton. He was clearly listening very intently to the conversation however, at least more intently than Patton was. Patton was busy shaking his head fondly.
“Yes, yes, Princess,” he said to the cat. “I know we do not trust the strangers, but I promise this stranger is perfectly safe.”
“How do you know?” Virgil asked.
“His name is Chester and I’ve known him since I was 9.”
19 notes · View notes
hawkinshellfire · 3 years
Text
Right Where You Left Me
Chapter 1 - Willow
Wait for the signal and I'll meet you after dark Show me the places where the others gave you scars
Leaning back in his chair, Hopper stretches his arms up over his head and peers to the far side of the classroom. Two rows behind him, on the left, one of his best friends, Joyce Horowitz, was scribbling down a note furiously, her brow furrowed as she focused on what their science teacher was explaining up at the blackboard.
He extends his left arm and hurls a wad of paper in her direction, smirking when it hits her in the side of the head and forces her to look at him. She brushes the note to the side of her desk and shakes her head, choosing to ignore him rather than give in to the childish game he loved to play in this class.
As expected, Hopper balls up another wad of paper and tosses it at Joyce; this time it hits her on the cheek before falling onto her notebook. Reluctantly, she looks over at him and cocks her head while she mouths, “cut it out.”
Hopper holds his hand to his ear and mouths back, “what was that?” Adding fuel to the fire, he lobs a third piece of paper at her.
“I said cut it out!” she exclaims far louder than intended. The rest of the class turns to stare and Mr. Benson stops speaking, folds his arms over his chest and marches over to her.
“Something you wanted to share with the class?” he asks.
“No sir,” she whispers, gaze locked on the notebook in front of her.
“Very well. Mr. Hopper, please leave Ms. Horowitz alone. Save your antics for when you’re outside my classroom.”
“Yes sir,” Hopper replies.
They sit through the rest of the class and listen to the biology lesson, but as soon as the class is dismissed Joyce runs up to Hopper and scolds him with a swift smack on the forearm.
“Why do you have to cause problems? Mr. Benson is going to think I don’t take his class seriously.”
She waits as he gathers up his books and trails behind him as they begin to make their way down the hall.
“Oh c’mon Joycie, you know I’m just teasing you. Loosen up, have a little fun,” he smirks down at her.
“I have plenty of fun,” she protests.
They walk down the hall side by side and Hopper tells Joyce his after school practice is cancelled and that he can drive her home. He’d been driving her home ever since he received his license and his parents gifted him a car, but football season often meant he had to stay late and Joyce had to either walk home or take the bus.
Hopper waves to a few people as they continue down the hall, and fistbumps a tall dark-haired senior that brushes past them. She’s telling him about the latest book she’s devoured and while she knows he’s listening to every word, she can’t help but notice that he has the attention of several of their peers and he could just as easily brush her off to greet them.
She and Hopper had been friends since they were kids. Having met on one of the first days of school, they formed a quick bond that had yet to be severed. Joyce didn't get along very well with many other girls and had a difficult time making friends due to her introverted nature, but something about Hopper drew on her extroverted instincts and she found herself comfortable and open with him.
Sometimes, she envied the way everything came so naturally for Hopper. He got decent grades without studying, was a member of the Hawkins High football team and constantly had a slew of girls desperate for his attention. In addition to that, he seemed to know just about everyone. While Joyce could count the number of friends she had on a single hand, Hopper was always saying hello to strangers and other students she’d never seen before, and she was sometimes left wondering if he knew them or if he was just being polite.
There are times when his popularity feels overwhelming to her. Moments at parties where he runs off to greet someone new and she’s left feeling insecure about not knowing many others, or moments like this when despite knowing he cares about what she’s telling him, she can’t help but notice others noticing him.
She always wondered how their classmates perceived their friendship. She wasn’t exactly the most popular member of the junior class while Hopper practically ruled the school and she knew that seeing them together must be odd. Sometimes she wondered if Hopper felt obligated to remain her friend, but that fear went away the moment she caught his eye while she spoke and she can tell he cares about what she has to say.
They reach the cafeteria and part ways, Hopper, to join some of his teammates, Joyce to a few of her friends from her photography club.
“See you after school?” he smiles.
“Don’t keep me waiting,” she smirks back.
He sits down with a group of boys at a table along the far wall and is immediately pulled into a conversation with the two students next to him while he unwraps his lunch. Joyce makes her way across the room and settles at her usual table, where Josie and Eli are already seated and eating. Each of them looks up and greets her with a smile, and Joyce plops herself down and pulls out a book and her lunch. She begins reading while she eats her peanut butter sandwich, enjoying the silence amongst her group. One of the things she liked most about this group was that there was no pressure to socialize. Sometimes they would spend the lunch hour having heated debates, sometimes they talked about their classes or latest projects, and some days, like today, they all sat in silence, immersed in their own little universes.
In Joyce’s case, that universe was contained within a 256-page paperback. Turning the page, she glances across the room and catches Hopper’s eye. He smiles at her and nods before returning to the rowdy group of boys bustling around the table.
.
.
“Has anyone ever told you that you’re insanely short,” Hopper smirks as he approaches his car. Joyce is leaning against the passenger side door, leather-clad arms folded over her chest.
“Has anyone ever told you that you’re insanely tall?” she fires back.
“At least once a day,” he remarks with a shit-eating grin.
“Are you going to unlock the car or are we just going to stand out here and chit-chat?”
“You hate my company so much, huh? ” he grins as he teases her and rounds the car. Once he opens the driver's side door, he lunges across the cabin of the car and flips the lock open on her door. Joyce tosses her book bag onto the floor and climbs in, fastening her seatbelt at the same time as she pulls the door shut.
“You really should just fix the locks,” she complains.
“Do you have a spare few hundred dollars lying around?”
“You don’t know that I don’t.”
“Yes I do,” he remarks. He puts the keys in the ignition and they listen as the car roars to life. “You’re forgetting I know everything about you, Joycie.”
And he did. He knew just about everything there was to know about her.
“I hate that nickname,” she reminds him.
“That’s why I use it.”
“How would you like it if I started calling you Jimmy?” she teases, rolling down her window and allowing her armrest in the vacancy as he backs out of the parking lot.
“You’d sound like my mom. Please don’t.”
“Hmmm, I don’t know, it has kind of a nice ring to it.”
“Do you have any plans later?” he asks, changing the subject.
“Just some homework, why?”
“Are we still on for tonight?”
“Only if I can call you Jimmy,” she beams. Joyce loved teasing Hopper. He did this thing where he scrunched his eyebrows and his cheeks turned a bright pink shade that made doing it all the more fun, and so she often pushed until he got flustered. She wasn’t single-handedly to blame for the teasing that occurred in their friendship, Hopper enjoyed pushing her buttons right back and as a result, most of their conversations began as quick-witted jabs and teasing remarks.
“You’re not going to drop that anytime soon, are you?”
“Absolutely not. You’re cute when you’re bothered.”
“I’m not cute , Joyce.” His cheeks darken and he does his best to stay focused on the road signs ahead.
She knew he hated being called cute so she called him cute often.
“Right, sorry. You’re very manly.” Her response is mocking and said with a chuckle but it seems to relax him all the same and she shakes her head. “Speaking of manly things, why was practice cancelled today?”
“The coach is out. Something about his son being sick. We’ll be back tomorrow.”
“So what are your plans for the evening? You can come over to study if you want?”
“Can’t. I told Benny we could work out at his place before grabbing something to eat. Want me to bring you anything?”
“I’m alright. We’re supposed to be having pasta.”
Hopper grimaces but does his best not to outwardly show his reaction. He can’t remember the last time Joyce’s mom actually provided dinner for her daughter. The few times he’d stayed for supper, he and Joyce were the ones to prepare the meal from the limited supplies in the pantry. It wasn’t that her mother couldn’t cook, she was just hardly ever home. Joyce’s father, a character if Jim had ever seen one, tended to take out his anger in unconventional ways and as a result, Joyce’s mother often offered to work extra hours, leaving Joyce to fend for herself.
“You sure? I could grab a burger.”
“It’s fine Hop.” She places her palm on his wrist and gives it a gentle squeeze, something she’d done since they were kids when she was trying to reassure him that she really was alright.
They reach her house and Hopper pulls the car into the driveway before she unbuckles and reaches for her bag.
“Thanks for the ride, see you later?”
“See you later.”
He waits until she’s inside before backing out of the driveway and heading to Bennys.
.
.
“28… 29… 30.”
It’s a chant he does over and over again in his head as he pumps his arms up and down, hosting his body weight from the cool hard pavement lining Benny’s garage. The two boys were nearing the end of their workout but Hopper refused to slow down. He needed to be in his prime for the upcoming home game if he wanted to impress the coach and be made the quarterback in his senior year.
After wrapping up with the weights and rinsing off, Hopper and Benny head to the local diner, a favourite hangout among their friends and meet up with a few more teammates for burgers.
“Hey, Hopper, who are you taking to prom?” The question is directed at him from across the table by one of the junior linebackers named Mitchell and it catches him off guard.
“I hadn’t thought about it,” he shrugs. He bites into his burger and continues to speak with his mouth full, “someone hot .”
The group erupts in a chorus of hollers and begins talking about one of the seniors who’d recently been caught with a student from a rival school beneath the school bleachers. Not one for dramatic gossip, Hopper finishes his burger and flags down the waitress to place an order to go. Once the takeout container is ready, he stands and slips into his letterman jacket.
“Where are you going so early, you got a hot date or something?” one of the boys calls at Hopper.
“Sorry guys, I’ve got plans,” he says. He grabs the food and slips his keys from his pocket, weaving through the crowded diner towards the exit. He can hear his teammates calling out after him, vague things about using protection on his “date” but he tunes them out. He balances the food on the roof of his car while he fumbles to unlock it, the dimly lit parking lot only covered by the faint neon lights lining the diner window after sunset. He knows he may be early, but there’s only so much team bonding he can handle and tonight, all he wants to do is unwind with his best friend.
As he approaches Joyce’s house he knows that he’s early. The porch light is still on, illuminating the driveway so he lingers near the cul de sac across the way and wishes he ordered himself a shake while he waited.
They had this routine, he and Joyce. Her parents insisted on Joyce having an early curfew, so he’d begun coming by after her father turned off the porch lights, indicating that he’d gone to bed. Hopper would usually wait a few minutes before pulling into the driveway and flashing the headlights. Joyce’s bedroom was the only one at the front of the house, therefore she was the only one who would see Hopper’s headlights.
Once she knew he was parked outside, she would pop the screen off her window and shimmy out onto the roof over the porch, where she climbed down the trellis at the side of the house and down to his car.
They’d been safely sneaking Joyce in and out for months, but each time they did it part of Hopper panicked that her dad would catch them and he’s certain the metallic taste that takes over his tongue will never go away as long as she was sneaking out of her father’s home. She always insisted that things would be fine and they wouldn’t be caught, but his pulse raced every single time they did this.
Tonight, he waits five minutes after the porch light is switched off before he pulls into the vacant driveway and flashes his headlights. While waiting for Joyce, he drums his fingers on the steering wheel and hums to himself. When she finally appears in the window, she’s wearing an oversized hoodie and a pair of baggy pants, her hair swept into a messy ponytail, situated on the top of her head. He watches with bated breath as she maneuvers down the side of the house and reaches over to unlock her door before she gets to the car.
“Where to?” she asks.
“Let’s go to the lake.”
“How was dinner?” he asks as they back out of her driveway.
“She ended up staying at work late.”
“Joyce.”
“It’s fine Hop, I made some scrambled eggs for us.” He knows the “us” she’s referring to is her and her father and he cringes at her grouping them together in the same term.
“Reach behind you,” he instructs. “I got you something.”
She does as she’s told and reaches around the seat, where her hand finds a white doggy bag. She grabs it and places it in her lap while turning to give him a look.
“Before you yell at me, it’s your favourite.”
Joyce debates lecturing him on how she can handle things on her own and doesn’t need his help, but the smell wafting out of the bag demands her attention and she resigns and decides it’s best to say thank you and enjoy the food.
“With the extra sauce?” she asks slowly.
“Exactly how you like it,” he nods.
She reaches into the bag and pulls out a foil-wrapped burger that she immediately begins to unwrap and snack on. She didn’t need Hopper to look out for her, but who was she to say no to one of her favourite snacks on a late-night drive? She would yell at him for trying to be a hero, tomorrow.
.
.
When they arrive at the lake, Hopper pulls into his usual spot on the lawn just in front of where the shallow water meets the shore. He cuts the engine and flips the headlights on, allowing the fog to dance among the white shadows that lead a dim path to the lake.
It’s a clear evening, but the warm mist rising off the lake creates a haze that makes the area feel like it’s secluded from the rest of the town. Hopper reaches into the back seat and fishes out a blanket that he lays down in front of the car and motions for Joyce to join him. She does, sitting opposite him on the small plaid square with her legs crossed, the dewy droplets from the fog illuminating her face in a way he would describe as perfect in the headlights. He wasn’t blind to the fact that his best friend was beautiful, but he wasn’t vocal about it either.
“It’s so peaceful here.” It’s an observation she makes every time they come out to the lake, but her relaxed facial features and dropped shoulders are one of the reasons he so often selected the lake as their late night drive destination. It was rare to see Joyce so relaxed and he would do just about anything to allow her to be in a comfortable state of mind like this all the time.
“How was your workout with Benny?” she asks.
“Good. Not at good as a real practice would have been but I think it did the trick. How was homework?”
“Oh you know, an English essay can only be so thrilling.”
“You love writing essays,” he reminds her. “You used to help me with mine, remember.”
“I remember,” she smiles softly. She goes quiet for a moment, lost in a memory; a large oak desk and pre-teen Hopper anxiously chewing on the end of his pencil while she worked on outlining his history essay. They were in his family office after school. It was one of the first times she’d been invited over to his house, as they usually hung out outside. She remembers thinking their friendship wouldn’t last. Hopper had recently taken a huge interest in sports, hence her helping with his essay, and he was bound to outgrow their friendship in the coming years.
He never did, and now here they were years later, sprawled out on a picnic blanket beside Lovers Lake, still best friends.
Joyce watches as Hopper shifts himself closer to her and mirrors her stance by folding one leg beneath the other. The light from the vehicle reflects in his eyes and for a brief moment, she’s lost in a sea of blue and emerald. She knew he was attractive. Hell, there was a reason half the senior girls were after him. But in small moments like this, she found it was easy to forget that she told herself her childhood crush on Hopper was long gone. She would never tell him this, but in the quietest of moments, while he sat and listened to her speak, she found herself drawn to him in a magnetic sense that made her question her own feelings.
Tonight, she swallows that thought and forces herself to focus on the moon's reflection across the still water.
She couldn’t have feelings for her best friend. It would complicate and ruin everything.
“Hand,” he demands. His voice grounds Joyce and she forgets about her wild train of thoughts and focuses on the boy in front of her.
She extends her palm to him and angles her body so that her torso is perpendicular to his.
He hooks his thumb, much rougher from the years of helping his father cut wood, around hers and joins their hands. This was a “game” they’d been playing together for years and Joyce was no stranger to how it worked. It was another die-hard habit they’d picked up as kids. When one of them had had a long day, they would sit down in the grass on Hopper’s lawn and link their thumbs, fiddling them back and forth like a relaxed thumb restless match while they asked each other questions designed to distract them from the real world.
“Current favourite song?” she asks.
“Lame, you know the answer.”
He moves his thumb to the left of hers, then back to the right.
“It changes every five seconds!”
“Fine, it’s Back in the USA.”
“I knew it,” she boasts.
“Favourite sentence from your essay?” he asks.
“Ou,” she takes a moment to think it over.  “Alright, I’ve got it. ‘Though men may have a predetermined fate, we can not, by any means, move through life as if our actions are so predetermined that they do not matter’.”
“You wrote that?”
“I did,” she says proudly. “I liked the essay topic.”
“What would you want your last meal to be?”
“A nice steak,” he nods.
“Tell me your biggest fear,” he says softly, thumb narrowly avoiding hers as they continue the pointless thumb wrestling match between them.
“That’s a loaded question. I asked you what you would want your last meal to be, those two things aren’t even on the same playing field.”
“You could’ve asked something harder.”
“Being alone,” she admits quietly.
He locks eyes with her and instead of moving his thumb in the usual to and fro pattern, he hooks it around her hand and presses down.
“Joyce.”
A silent conversation passes. She’ll always have him. He’s told her thousands of times. She believes him, for the most part. Though, her deepest fear is that after school he’ll move on to a bigger and better life and she’ll be left on her own to fight against the scariest thing she knew, life.
“I know,” she smiles.
Hopper was the only person she let herself be vulnerable like this with. At school, she came off as tough and uncaring. She liked it that way. She liked that she wasn’t perceived as someone who needed anyone .
Hopper releases her hand and lays back on the blanket to look up at the sky. It’s cloud-filled and unclear, but something about the darkness calms him.
“The guys asked who I’m planning on taking to prom,” he tells her.
“And? What did you tell them?”
“That I wasn’t going.”
“Yeah. Right, ” she smirks and rolls over to face him. “Jim Hopper, one of the most popular kids in school isn’t going to prom. I think the world would end.”
“You’re so dramatic,” he groans, pulling himself up so that he’s seated with his back to the lake. He wraps an arm around his knees and drops his head in her direction. “Besides, I didn’t really tell them that, I told them I was taking you.”
A smirk breaks out across his face at her initial panic but she recovers quickly and begins to laugh. “Get out of here, you know I wouldn’t be caught dead at prom.”
“Not even with me?”
There’s a serious undertone in his voice that makes her wonder if he’s still joking around, but she quickly forces herself to dismiss the thought and smiles at him. “Not even with you, Jim Hopper.”
“What if I asked you in some ridiculous way? You’d have to agree to go with me.”
“I wouldn’t go to prom if you paid me,” she reassures him.
“You’re telling me that if I did something crazy, say,” he scampers to his feet and steps towards the parked car, “climbed up on the hood of the car…” He’s standing on the hood of his car now, arms outstretched while she watches with an amused expression.
“And yelled, ‘Joyce, will you go to prom with me?’ that you’d turn me down.”
“I’d turn you down before you even had a chance to hop up on the car. Now get down before you hurt yourself and your coach wants to kill me.”
She reaches up and takes his hand while he effortlessly jumps down and rejoins her on the blanket.
“You’re a heartbreaker, you know that Horowitz?”
“And you’re insane.”
“You should come to prom,” he says.
“Why? It’s not like I’ll know anyone there besides you and I’m sure you’ll have your hands full with your date.”
“It’ll be fun, I promise.”
“I don’t think so Hop, maybe next year.”
“At least think about coming? For me? It’ll be so much more fun with you there.”
“I’ll think about it, but I’m not making any promises.”
Eventually, the cold begins to seep through Joyce’s jacket and Hopper offers to drive her home. She watches as he packs up the blanket, rolling it together and tossing it into the back seat of his car, and she thinks about what he said about prom.
She hadn’t any interest in going. It wasn’t like she had many friends and the few she did have wouldn’t be caught dead at a school dance. Even though she knows he was joking, she finds herself wondering what it would be like to go with Hopper. People would stare, probably whisper and she’s sure she would hate it. What she wouldn’t hate, she dares to let herself think, is being in his arms while they shared a dance. She’s quick to rain-in and dismiss the thought, but it still popped into her mind and a vision of them, wearing ridiculous outfits while they danced to a jazz band version of a trashy song, doesn’t displease her.
She shivers, the overwhelming sensation that normal people didn’t daydream about their best friend rippling through her tiny body.
“Cold?” he asks, noticing her quivering next to the passenger side door.
“Yeah,” she replies automatically. Cursing at herself for getting carried away with an unrealistic, absurd fantasy, she climbs into the car and folds her arms across her chest.
As Hopper begins to drive back to her place, she finds herself fascinated by the way the moonlight paints him in a faint shade of yellow. He catches her staring and smiles. “What?”
“Huh?” she replies, tearing her gaze away as quickly as possible.
“You’re staring.”
“Oh nothing,” she sighs, “just tired.”
“Does that mean you don’t want to drive around some more?”
“I never said that.”
They drive around for another hour, talking about everything and nothing. On a particular stretch of abandoned road that lies between the edge of the town and the woods, Hopper even lets Joyce drive his car. He’d taught her to drive years prior, but she hated to when other cars were on the road and so she reserved practice for late nights like this, with Hopper in the passenger seat and the moon being the only other light aside from the headlights.
When Joyce begins to yawn, Hopper drives her home. She lingers in the warm cabin of the car, laughing at a story he’s telling about Benny. Her hand falls to his arm as she laughs, and rests there until the cold evening air crashes through the open car door and she announces that she should get going.
She waves from the porch before climbing the trellis and back towards the window she escaped from hours prior.
Hopper smiles to himself, watching as she moves silently against the night sky and waits until she’s safe inside before he begins his own journey back home.
I'm begging for you to take my hand Wreck my plans
26 notes · View notes
violetwolfraven · 3 years
Text
Brooklyn Ain’t Home
In honor of the first draft of the javid portion of the Reincarnation AU being done (here comes obsessive editing! chapters 2 and 3 will probably be out within a few days!) here’s a thing that takes place after the sprace portion!
Tw: major character death mentions, grief, and referenced past death.
...
Spot was unhappy, and Race didn’t know why.
They’d found each other again after a century apart two days ago.
Well, technically, they’d found each other a couple weeks ago, but they’d only remembered two days ago.
Race was happy. He finally had Spot back, after peaceful decades floating in the void and then years not knowing who he was missing.
Naturally, his old insecurities from last time were flaring back up. That he wasn’t enough. That Spot didn’t love him as much as he loved Spot.
Race wanted to smack his insecure, angsty, 1899 15-year-old self with a broom to make him shut up.
That was still weird. Having two lifetimes in his head. Sure, the first one had been cut short, but Race remembered as much about his first life as he did about this one. He felt somewhere between the kid he’d been before remembering and the adult he’d been when he died. It was complicated.
But he was still... himself, just like each of the others were still themselves. Circumstances in this lifetime had somewhat mimicked the previous enough to preserve everyone’s personalities. Jack was still fiercely protective. Crutchie was still sarcastic yet compassionate. Romeo was still eccentric and big-hearted.
And Spot was still strategic, smart, and untrusting. Race hadn’t quite had his trust yet in this lifetime before they remembered, so he wasn’t really sure where they stood right now.
He didn’t know how to bring up this conversation, to ask what they even were, to ask if Spot was confused by his feelings or anything in this big bright world where being gay was legal, but it wasn’t currently the biggest concern.
The biggest concern was helping Spot move in with Denton, because he’d gone back to his parents’ house Saturday morning to grab a bag, and then run to the Larkin house. Since Medda had a rather strict rule about her boys’ boyfriends sleeping over, they had to look for somewhere else for him to live, which was when Jack piped up that Denton was looking at adopting a kid, and when asked, was happy to let Spot crash with him.
So far, his parents hadn’t come looking for him. They’d just have to hope it stayed that way.
And... and so far, neither Denton nor Medda were showing any signs of remembering anything. According to Davey, Sarah, and Les, neither were Mr. or Mrs. Jacobs.
Well, you couldn’t have everything. This whole reincarnation thing was trippy.
And if none of the good adults remembered, that meant none of the bad ones remembered either. At least, Race hoped so. He had to believe that. Otherwise, he couldn’t imagine Snyder the Spider would be happy about being outwitted by Jack Kelly and Racetrack Higgins in two lifetimes.
Not that Race was too worried. Medda and Denton didn’t remember, after all. And he had Spot to protect him if Snyder did somehow remember.
At least... he hoped he had Spot. He still wanted Spot.
His insecurities just weren’t sure if Spot still wanted him.
Race was thinking of all this as he and Spot sat on the couch at Denton’s house, watching a movie.
‘Watching a movie.’ Neither of them was really watching it.
Race knew what was on his mind, but he wished he knew what was on Spot’s. He didn’t know if he should ask.
“They ain’t all here.”
“What?” Race asked.
When he looked, he was alarmed by the amount of pain on Spot’s face.
“They ain’t all here,” he repeated, “Vince. Graves. Twitch. They ain’t here. Ain’t home.”
Oh. Spot had never been especially good with emotional talks. This was his rather blunt way of letting Race know he needed to talk.
“They’ll come eventu—“
“No,” Spot interrupted, “We all remembered on Friday cause we was all in one place for the first time that night since 1917. All. Everyone who came back.”
As much as Race wished he could argue, he had assumed that logic, too.
But he had known those Brooklyn kids, too. He hadn’t thought to miss them yet, but—
“Blue,” he realized, “Bluebird. She’s not—“
“I know,” Spot said tightly, “Scarf ain’t, either.”
Scarf and Bluebird had been two of the younger Brooklyn kids. The two Spot probably had felt the most responsible for, considering he’d practically raised them and had to kill once to protect each of them.
Bluebird had taken over as king when Spot aged out, because she had all his strategic mind and toughness and all Race’s charisma. The two of them had practically raised her. They’d taught her to fight after Spot killed a gangster to protect her. She’d been as close as they ever got to a daughter, or at least a little sister to both of them.
Scarf hadn’t been close with Race, the kid was so shy, but he’d moved into the Brooklyn Lodging House early, too, after Spot killed his monster of a father. He was later Blue’s second for a while.
Race remembered seeing Scarf around camp when they were at war. He remembered how devestated Spot was when he died.
Neither Scarf nor Bluebird were here. Hell, Race didn’t even know how Bluebird had died, though she must be dead by now.
“We got a choice whether to come back or not,” he said slowly, trying not to let his voice shake, “I guess... I guess not everybody took it.”
Spot nodded, clearly trying hard to control his emotions, too, “Yeah, I guess not.”
Still, a kind of morbid curiosity overwhelmed Race. It was probably a bad idea, but he needed to know.
He pulled out his phone, “Did Blue ever tell ya her last name? She only ever told me her first.”
“Yeah, it was ‘Li.’ Why?”
Athena Li. There couldn’t be that many obituaries on women named Athena Li, could there?
There were, actually, but only one could possibly be her.
A picture on the internet of a newspaper from 1918. Checking the birthdate, it matched up.
“She died not a year after we did,” Race breathed, “In the influenza pandemic.”
Spot was silent for a heavy few seconds, and his answer was choked up when he spoke.
“She did?”
Race nodded, swiping his sleeve over his eyes. God, he knew Crutchie was the last to die, but he’d really hoped Blue got a long life, too.
She was 29. Unmarried and alone. Crutchie had apparently written her obituary because nobody else alive cared enough to do it. All her friends—her family—were already dead.
“Do ya think she got the offer and just... turned it down?” Spot asked quietly.
Race shrugged, “I think we all got it ‘bout the same time, so... I guess she really ain’t comin’ back. They ain’t comin’ back.”
“I guess it’s only fair.”
“How can ya say that?”
Spot sighed, “Brooklyn and Manhattan got a second chance, but have ya seen anybody else? Huh? Those of us back, most of us died in the same unit, but what about those who didn’t? I ain’t seen any former Bronx kids back. Or Midtown, or... guess it’s only fair we don’t get everybody.”
Fair, maybe, but that didn’t make it pleasant to think about.
“Do ya know Scarf’s real name?” he asked quietly, “I could look for...”
He stopped, because Spot was already shaking his head.
“I don’t wanna know, Race. I don’t wanna know what—if anythin’—got put in a pape for him. I watched him die. And he was so skittish, I ain’t really surprised he didn’t take a second round.”
Scarf had been skittish. Race remembered that much about him. But that had never stopped him from being best friends with Bluebird, and later Les. Those three were quite the chaotic trio when they were kids, and when they got bigger, Race remembered how Les had cried when Scarf got shot. How much it had hurt to write to Blue and tell her he was...
...wait a second.
“We’s all the same age this time around,” Race realized aloud.
“Yeah, and?”
“And Les ain’t. He’s the same amount younger than Davey and Sarah as he was last time.”
Spot was silent for a second, realizing what he was saying.
“I can see Scarf not takin’ the offer,” Race admitted, “But Bluebird? You know our girl would do it. She just ain’t here cause... cause she didn’t die with the rest of us!“
“Crutchie didn’t, either,” Spot pointed out.
“Exactly,” Race grinned, “That just proves it. Crutchie got to come back, and he wasn’t in our unit—neither was Joey or York or any of your other kids that came back ‘cept Hotshot.”
“But we could only remember once everyone met each other again. Race—“
“I’s been thinkin’ ‘bout that. I don’t think that was what it was. I thinks it was Les. He was the final piece—he was with the last group of us in the war when we died.”
“Kath, too,” Spot muttered, “They were what we was missin’.”
“Exactly.”
Spot smiled hesitantly, “So... the other Brooklyn kids might be out there. And if they are, we’ll find ‘em someday. Bring ‘em home.”
“We will,” Race promised, “I’ll help ya look.”
“You don’t even know any of their real full names.”
“Shut up. I’m tryin’ to be helpful.”
“You do help,” Spot assured him, smiling softly, “Love ya, Racer.”
“I love you, too.”
38 notes · View notes
ayma-nidiot · 3 years
Text
“Don’t Speak Their Names” - Shrimpshipping fanfic Epilogue
This chapter can be found here on AO3.
Epilogue - The Evergreen Greenhouse
~29 December 2007~
Even throughout his almost-over undergrad career - which involved a lot of trips to archaeological sites with Spinos - Rex still found the time to duel. As a matter of fact, he proudly approached the front door of his off-campus apartment with a trophy he just won from a local tournament - and against his father, no less.
“Weeves!” Rex called out. “I just won the tournament! Since we both just turned 21, why don’t we go celebrate with drinks?”
The first one to answer him was not his husband, but rather his 2-year-old daughter. “Papa!”
“Amber!” Rex picked Amber up and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. “How ya’ doing, big girl?”
Indeed, Amber was a big girl; though she just turned two years old, she already showed signs of being gifted. She could already speak in complete sentences, count to 100, and recite the alphabet pretty well. Still, she loved many of the same things that typical toddlers did - not the least of which was her mother. “I’m feeling awesome! But… But…”
“You okay?”
“Someone’s not feeling so awesome… It’s Daddy.”
“Why, what’s wrong with him?” Rex put Amber down, and allowed her to lead him to the loo. He was not at all pleased to see Weevil there, praying to the porcelain goddess. “Gods, Weevil! What’s wrong?”
“Ugh…” Weevil gave Rex a pained look before throwing up into the loo again.
“Daddy’s been like this aaaaall morning.” Amber sounded like she was about to cry. “What should we do, Papa?”
It was then that Rex had just remembered Weevil drizzling a ton of chocolate syrup over his fried bee larvae a few weeks ago. At first, he thought that Weevil was just being a buttmunch as usual. But then Rex recalled the cravings he had during his pregnancy - and the speech his college doctor gave him, the one that all male shapeshifters were capable of getting pregnant. “It… It can’t be…”
“Papa?” Amber looked at her mother quizzically.
“Amber, get my phone. I’m gonna call the doctor and get Daddy there right away.”
After his wave of nausea finally abated, and Rex had made that call, Weevil put the toilet cover back on and pouted at his husband. “Rex, honey, come on. You don’t have to go that far. Just give me some Pepto-Bismol, and I’ll be fine.”
“Throwing up for an entire morning is totally not fine.” Rex picked Weevil up princess-style and put him in the middle of the 2006 Mazda 5 with Amber. “And you’re about to see that.”
________
~A quick drive and 30 minutes later~
“So… So, what did you find, Doctor?” Weevil asked Dr. Balls.
“After performing the ultrasound, we’ve discovered that you’re pregnant, Mr. Raptor. Eleven weeks, to be exact.”
“Aww, how sweet…” Rex smiled as he stroked Weevil’s belly.
“Anyway, I do not anticipate that you will need hospitalization, just some light bed rest for now. I’ll prescribe some antiemetics, though. You are more than welcome to visit should you feel the need to do so.”
“I… I see. Thank you, Doctor.” After Dr. Balls left, Weevil turned to glare at his husband. “Why didn’t you tell me that I’m capable of getting pregnant, dino brain?”
“Yeah, about that…” Rex scratched his nose. “When I first visited this doctor, he told me that all male shapeshifters are intersex. But they each have their own unique heat cycles, depending on what they can change into. Yours just aren’t as frequent as mine.”
“...Humph.”
“I’m sorry, Weeves, are you mad? You still want to keep the baby, don’t you?”
“Oh, I’ll keep the baby, all right. But you better treat me to bee larvae whenever I ask for it.”
“Yay!” Amber gave her father a happy hug. “I’m going to be a big sister!”
“Indeed you are,” spoke a middle-aged woman in scrubs, who had just entered the room.
“What? Mother?” Weevil didn’t expect to see Camellia come out of nowhere. “What are you doing here?”
“Grandma!” Amber ran to Camellia to give her a hug too. 
“I’m just getting some shadowing hours, that’s all,” Camellia spoke as she hugged her granddaughter back. “After seeing what Rex went through during his pregnancy, I’ve decided that I want to become an obstetrician.”
“That’s great! Congratulations!” 
Rex’s smile turned upside down when Camellia turned on the T.V., and the first thing that came on was a replay of Weevil’s now-infamous regionals victory.
“It’s hard to believe that Rex Raptor used to lose so much back in the day,” one of the Duel Monster Channel’s announcers spoke over a still of Rex’s face in defeat. “But now that he’s won a championship against Spinos Saurus, I think he’ll reach his former fame once again.”
“Oooh!” Amber had never seen this duel of her parents in their teen years. “Is that you, Papa?”
Rex facepalmed. “Yeah, yeah, that’s your Papa, all right.”
“So have you learned to use strategy since then, dino brain?” 
“Nah. Strategies are for dweebs and bug boys.” Rex held tightly onto Weevil’s hand. “And I’m so proud to be married to a man who’s both of them.”
“Is that supposed to be a compliment?”
The doctor interrupted this conversation, coming in with a few papers. “Okay, Mr. Raptor, here are your antiemetic prescriptions. I’m also going to schedule your 20-week ultrasound. As you know, not only will we be able to search for abnormalities, but we can also determine the sex of your baby.”
Weevil had just recalled what Phuckdis said right when future Amber was “supposed” to kill the bug duelist. “Oh, there won’t be a need for that second one. I already know that I’m carrying a boy.”
“You… You sure?” Camellia asked.
“I’m willing to bet my deck on it.”
“Then how are you supposed to beat me, bug boy?” spoke a voice from the adjacent hospital bed.
“Whoa!” Rex turned around to see Mai laying on that bed, with Joey by her side. “Again with the coincidental meetings, Joey?”
“Great, just the person I wanted to see…” Weevil felt another wave of nausea about to hit him, and clutched his gut tighter.
“Hey!” Amber ran over to Joey. “Now look what you did to Daddy!”
“Ehehehe…” Joey waved a nervous hand. “Hey.”
“...I know you! You’re that big meanie who took Papa’s Red-Eyes Black Dragon and Daddy’s Insect Queen, aren’t you?”
“Amber!”
Amber ignored her mother. “Someday, I’m going to beat you and get them back! You’ll see!” She stuck her tongue out at Joey. “You big buttmunch!”
“Okay, Amber, that’s enough,” Rex laughed as he picked up his daughter.
“I suppose our rivalry never really will die, will it?” Joey laughed back, then turned to talk to Amber. “Amber, you’re a very smart kid. I’d love to duel you someday.”
“...” Amber only pouted in response. “Okay, but you’re going to be bug juice.”
Weevil smiled, as he always did when his daughter used catch phrases from both of her parents. “So what brings you here, Joey?”
“Well…” Mai sat upright. “I’m almost done with my degree, and I moved to this university for the upper-level courses. I started feeling sick on my way to class today, so Joey escorted me to the clinic. And… it turns out I’m pregnant. With triplets, if I might add.”
“And if you couldn’t tell, I’m the dad!” Joey proclaimed proudly. 
“Of course, this idiot got the whole ‘marry first, have kids later’ thing backwards.” Mai rolled her eyes. “He only got the courage to propose to me yesterday.”
“Touché,” replied Weevil.
“Soooo.” Rex waggled his eyebrows at Joey. “Looks like Weeves and I weren’t the only ones busy making babies on my wedding night.”
“Hehehehe...” Joey chuckled nervously. “And what a coincidence that Mai and Weevil will probably give birth on the same day.”
“Then maybe you should be the ‘godparents’ of our son.” Weevil was only half-joking.
“You know what I think would be cool?” Rex stepped forward and started making grand gestures. “If we had one bed over here and another one over here. Weeves and Mai can be in the same delivery room. That way, we can all witness each other’s kids’ births.”
“I’m down for that!” Mai appeared to agree with Joey.
“I dunno…” Weevil’s eyebrow twitched when he looked at Joey. “Not sure I want to be anywhere near this sasquatch when I experience the most awful pain of my life.”
“Actually, that can be arranged,” Dr. Balls cut in. “It’s more common than you think for friends or their spouses to give birth together.”
“Good to know.” Weevil groaned slightly as he got out of bed. “Well, I’ve got a final paper to write for biochemistry, so if you’ll excuse me.”
“Weeves, take it easy!” Rex helped Weevil out of the bed until he was confident he could walk on his own. “It would suck if you threw up all over your expensive laptop - or all over this floor - now wouldn’t it?”
“So I’ll see you again in nine weeks?” Dr. Balls patted Weevil on the shoulder, giving him the ultrasound pictures on his way out.
“You bet.”
“Fantastic. Now, no dueling or other strenuous activities until your second trimester, understood?”
“Yeah, yeah.” Weevil bowed on his way to the nearby pharmacy, giving a congratulations nod to Joey and Mai. He didn’t feel nauseated at the moment, but still felt muscle soreness from his morning sickness bout. While waiting for his antiemetic medications to be made, he rubbed his belly, speaking to the unborn child in there. “So help me Ra, if I ruin my entire semester’s work because of you, you’ll be sorry.”
“That’s not very nice!” Rex used a much more caring tone with their future child, patting Weevil’s belly at the same time. “Don’t listen to your mom; he’s just cranky. Final exams and all that.”
“It’s weird how I’m the mom this time around… So, we can get each other pregnant.” Even with his antiemetics now in hand, Weevil didn’t yet feel like getting up from the pharmacy’s small sofa.
“Hey, Weevil?”
“Yeah, Rex?”
“Wouldn’t it be cool if we could, like, get each other pregnant at the same time?”
“Hahaha!” Weevil refrained from laughing too loudly, out of fear of exacerbating his morning sickness again. But now he felt like getting up, and held Amber by the hand. “Yeah, right. The stars would have to align perfectly for us to be in heat at the exact same time. Oh, and Rex?”
“Yeah, Weevil?”
“You owe me ¥2000 if the child I’m carrying is a boy.”
“Naw, that’s no good. You’ll owe me ¥3000 if it’s a girl.”
“Then it’s on!”
___________
~02 March 2007, 11:00~
“Hmm!” Dr. Balls looked closer at the 2D. “Well, Mr. Raptor, I’ll be. You guessed right; you are carrying your first son. And he’s a perfectly healthy lad, he is.”
“Ha!” Weevil turned to smirk at Rex. “What’d I tell you? Now pay up.”
“Grr, whatever…” Rex forked over three ¥1000 bills. “Seeing as how we’re married and share most of our finances, this is kind of pointless.”
“Wait a second…” Dr. Balls probed around a bit more after he switched the ultrasound to 4D mode. “Hmm, very interesting!”
“Wh-What, is there something wrong with my baby?” Weevil stammered.
“No, no, it’s just… I’ve had many male shapeshifter patients, some of them insect shifters. But… none of them had a cocoon around their baby.”
“Are you serious?” Weevil looked at the ultrasound, and sure enough, his unborn son had not only tiny moth antennae and wings, but a thin moth cocoon keeping him warm. “It’s like… my body literally is the Cocoon of Evolution. I’m totally digging it.”
“Aww!” Amber kissed Weevil’s growing baby bump. “Hi there, baby brother. I can’t wait to meet you!”
“And I’m totally not. ” Even in his married life, Rex had not quite gotten used to insects.
“Since the two of you will complete your doctorate work at the university, you’re more than welcome to give birth here,” Dr. Balls informed his patient while rummaging through files on his tablet. “Especially if you and Rex plan to teach at this university someday. Now, let’s see… Your due date is July 20th. A day before your own birthday, if memory serves.”
“Yeah, well, you know that whole thing about most people not giving birth on their due dates? I get the vibe I won’t. And with any luck, Mai won’t either.”
“The important thing is that the both of you have healthy pregnancies, yeah?” Dr. Balls began to pack a few items for Weevil. “By chance, Rex, do you still have the fetal doppler from your pregnancy?”
“Of course. I couldn’t just part with the damn thing.”
“Splendid! And, as always, feel free to call if and when you need something. Good day now!”
“Good day.” With that, Weevil blocked the incoming sun from his eyes, and without looking, he knew a bee had just landed on his finger. “Say, Rex? Can we stop by somewhere really quick before lunch? I just got an idea.”
“Sure! Where, exactly?” Rex spoke with Amber sitting upon his shoulders.
“I want to visit my old home. You know, the one I haven’t set foot into in nearly four years.”
“Whatever for?” Rex couldn’t believe that Weevil would ever want to go to the home he was mercilessly abused in. 
“You’ll see when we get there.”
“Argh, I’m not that patient, you know!” 
“Careful.” Weevil pointed to Amber as the small family crossed the street. “You’ve got a toddler on your shoulders.”
Before Rex could think of a comeback to that, he heard a middle-aged man’s voice suddenly call out from underneath him. “Change? You got spare change, young man?”
“Huh?” Rex looked down to see a raggedy man in a group of other homeless people. “Sorry, but I don’t carry cash on me.”
“Is it…?” The homeless man got up to get a better look at Weevil. “Could you be…?”
“Hey!” Rex put Amber down and instantly got defensive of Weevil. “Leave my husband alone, you freak!”
“No, hun, it’s okay.” Weevil stopped Rex from throwing any punches. “I know this man.”
“Weeves?” Rex couldn’t understand why Weevil, of all people, would want to take time out of his busy day to talk to a group of homeless people.
“So what happened?” Weevil asked.
“It turns out that I couldn’t keep The Underwood Company afloat. Not only were we about to file for bankruptcy, but all my employees revolted. Now I’m stuck here, depending on the goodwill of others just to have something to eat.”
“And they revolted because of how horribly you treated them, didn’t they? You know that maid Adelaide you abused, just because she was being kind to me? She’s working on her business degree now and wants to take over the company - under a new name, of course. In fact, my family and I were just on our way to visit the old Underwood house. Oh, and just so you know, your ex-wife is going to be an obstetrician soon. Not even your horrific abuse of her could stop her from achieving her dreams.” Weevil held his baby bump protectively. “Or mine.”
“Adelaide and Camellia are…” The homeless man knelt and cried. “And you…?”
“I can’t believe I’ve wasted my time talking to you. I have better things to do with my time. I hope that you suffer for the remainder of your days, and that karma is an utter bitch to you.” Weevil got one last look at the homeless man. “Goodbye, Roach Underwood.”
“Daddy, who is this creepy guy?” Amber looked at the homeless man curiously, still unaware of just who he was or what he had done.
“That’s just it - a creepy guy.” Weevil gestured for Amber to grab his hand. “Come along, Amber, there’s something I want you to see.”
“Weeves… That man we met, is he…?” Rex tried to say as Weevil rang the doorbell to the Underwood mansion; surprisingly, the exterior was rather well-kept.
“Yes. He is.”
Rex didn’t need to hear anything more, and didn’t want to dwell on what he knew was a prickly subject. So instead he commented on how nice Weevil’s childhood home looked like on the inside.
“Is that…?” One of Weevil’s old butlers noticed his former master’s presence.
“You can let him in!” Adelaide called from a far-off room. “It’s Master Weevil!”
“Master Weevil, you have returned!” Several maids and butlers flocked the entrance of the home, giving Weevil lots of hugs.
“Oh, I never thought I’d see the day!” a maid cried. “You look just like Madame Camellia!”
“Guys, guys, take it easy!” Weevil showed off his baby bump after everyone had stopped. “I’m not a little kid anymore; I have my own family now.”
“‘Sup!” Rex waved. “I’m Weevil’s husband, Rex Raptor. And this is our daughter, Ambrosia Camellia Ptera Raptor.”
“How do you do?” Amber curtsied with her sun dress.
“Oh-ho!” Adelaide chuckled. “You’ve raised a fine young lady already. Not to mention you’ve given her a pretty middle name. Well, now that you’re here, what can I do for you? Some lunch, perhaps?”
“Before we get to that, I want to show Amber a little something. By chance, is my childhood greenhouse still here?”
“As a matter of fact, yes. It’s the only room in the mansion that has remained untouched by the renovations.”
“R-Really?” Weevil didn’t expect that response from Adelaide. 
“Yes, really! Feel free to check it out for as long as you like before lunch.”
“Thank you! Come on, guys, come see!” Weevil sounded far more excited than either Rex or Amber. He cried tears of joy upon arrival, and stopped to smell a hibiscus flower. “It… looks just like I remember!”
“What’s so exciting about a bunch of plants?” Rex didn’t want to admit it, but he wasn’t all too interested in looking at a bunch of plants.
“Yes, we’ve got the best plants ever, but there’s something even better. Something that’s made me into the duelist I am today.” Weevil allowed a moth caterpillar from the hibiscus flower to crawl on his finger, and showed it to Amber. “Amber, this is a baby Acherontia lachesis , or the greater death’s head hawkmoth.”
“It looks just like your Petit Moth, Daddy!” Amber let the caterpillar crawl on her finger too. “It’s sooooo cute! Ooh!” A pink butterfly landed on Amber’s nose, causing the toddler to sneeze.
“You just sneezed off Greta oto, or the glasswing butterfly.”
“It’s so pretty!” Amber laughed, wanting to play with every little insect that touched her. “Can I stay here forever? Pretty please, Daddy? I wanna learn more about your beautiful bugs!”
“Wish we could, but Auntie Adelaide is gonna have lunch ready soon. But you can play here until then.”
“Hooray!” And with that, Amber ran off with the hawkmoth caterpillar still in her hand.
“Should you really be letting our toddler play with a creepy crawler called ‘death’s head hawkmoth?’” Rex raised an eyebrow.
“Spoken like a dino brain who doesn’t know jack diddly squat about insects.”
“Well, at least it’s good to know how you became an insect duelist.” Rex hugged his husband from behind as he watched their daughter play in the greenhouse. He let his hand drop to Weevil’s baby bump.
“She looks just like me when I was little. If it wasn’t for this greenhouse, I… I don’t know where I’d be today.” Weevil placed his hand on top of Rex’s. “I wonder if I can get our son to love insects, too.”
“So…” Rex laced his fingers with Weevil’s. “Speaking of our little boy, what do you think we should name him?”
Thinking about his adventures in San Francisco with Rex seven years ago, and how they deepened their bond there, it didn’t take Weevil long to think of an answer. “I want our son to be named Francis Bakura Raptor.”
3 notes · View notes
snkpolls · 3 years
Text
SnK Episode 70 Poll Results (for Manga Readers)
Tumblr media
The poll closed with 170 responses. Thank you to everyone who participated!
Please note that these are the results for the Manga Readers’ poll. If you wish to see the results for the Anime Only Watchers’ poll, click here.
--
RATE THE EPISODE 167 responses
Tumblr media
This episode received good ratings, though it wasn’t as hype as previous episodes have been. We presume this is likely due to the primary focus on Gabi and Falco over the Survey Corps/Warriors. Overall, though, the episode was solid for most respondents. 
Beautiful😍✨
MAPPAGOAT 
Its pretty good
Alright for what it was.
WHICH OF THE FOLLOWING GABI AND FALCO MOMENTS WAS YOUR FAVORITE? 167 responses
Tumblr media
The majority of the most favored Gabi/Falco moments from the episode were in the second half, starting with Gabi’s unfortunate encounter with the horse with 29.9% of the vote. Behind that is Kaya and Gabi’s argument about why Kaya’s mom had to die with 27.5% of the vote. At 21.6%, Kaya remembering Sasha was favored and at 13.2% was Kaya taking Gabi and Falco to her old home. 
Gabi's character is so real. LOVED her and Kaya's argument; the va's went all out & it made me cry
Why do ask us what our favorite Gabi/Falco moment was without the option "I don't have one?" Falco's cool and all but Gabi's story has literally been nothing but a drag to me from start to finish
Would have chosen the horse thing for my favorite moment but went with Kaya remembering Sasha instead. At this point so close to the end of the manga I'd rather focus more on moments with characters I enjoy than obsessing with a character I utterly despise having some misfortune (to put it mildly)
WHICH OF THE FOLLOWING MOMENTS FOCUSING ON OTHER CHARACTERS WAS YOUR FAVORITE? 168 responses
Tumblr media
This pie chart was a bit more colorful than the previous one, with the largest piece going to Mikasa’s headache with her flashback to the night Eren saved her (26.2%). Behind that moment, 16.7% most enjoyed Hange confronting Floch and Co. about their involvement in leaking information about Eren, 16.1% favored seeing Hange remembering Sannes’ warning. 14.9% liked seeing Mikasa and Louise’s brief conversation in the dungeon and 13.1% liked the moment with Magath and the Warriors discussing their retaliation. 
GIVE HANGE A BREAK </3
WHICH FLASHBACK HAD THE MOST EMOTIONAL IMPACT FOR YOU? 169 responses
Tumblr media
Nearly half of respondents were most touched by the moment at the end of the episode where Kaya talks about Sasha saving her and says she wishes to become a person like her. 29.6% got most emotional over seeing the flashback to the night Eren saved Mikasa, and 18.3% were most impacted by Hange remembering Sannes’ warning.
RATE JEAN’S OUTFIT 169 responses
Tumblr media
Jean doesn’t do anything in this episode really, but he sure did come dressed in, erm, a unique outfit. Overall most people were neutral or felt that he needs to up his fashion game. Although 34.3% altogether ranked on the higher end, feeling he’s a total fashion icon. We’re questioning the legitimacy of these claims or whether they were just being sarcastic for the fun of it. lol
WHO WERE YOU MORE EXCITED ABOUT TO SEE SHIRTLESS? 159 responses
Tumblr media
Eren thirst won out on this question, with 70.4% being most excited to see his half naked body in the previous episode. Though Reiner stans came through for him in their support of his shirtless moment this week with nearly 30% of the vote (and commentary).
Poundtown
More half naked Reiner thx
My only disappointment is that the shirtless reiner scene wasn't longer.
WOULD YOU LIKE TO HAVE AN EXCUSE TO TALK TO YELENA? 169 responses
Tumblr media
When asked if respondents would like an excuse to have a conversation with our chaotic bae Yelena, 40.2% said they would absolutely love a reason to talk to her. 29% aren’t sure if they would want to or not, while 16.6% were a solid “no.” 14.2% didn’t care about this question. 
Yelena is hot
AS ALWAYS, WE’RE GONNA ABOUT CUTS. MAPPA LEFT OUT FALCO’S THOUGHTS ABOUT IT NOT BEING THE RIGHT TIME TO TELL GABI HE DELIVERED EREN’S LETTERS. THOUGHTS? 165 responses
Tumblr media
There was a brief moment in the manga after Gabi’s misfortune with the horse where Falco thinks to himself about how he’s not yet ready to tell Gabi about his involvement in Eren’s attack on Liberio. 35.8% had completely forgotten this was a thing at all, while 24.2% felt it would have been a nice thing to keep, although ultimately unneeded. 20.6% feel it wasn’t a big deal since he tells her later anyway, and 9.7% feel that this thought of his will come up at a later time. 
I honestly forgot about it but it would have been really cool to see his thoughts in a better way, if that makes sense.
MAPPA ALSO CUT THE BEGINNING OF PIXIS AND YELENA’S CONVERSATION WHERE HE ASKS HER ABOUT HER CELL, TO WHICH SHE RESPONDS IT WOULD HAVE A BETTER VIEW WITHOUT THE BARS. THOUGHTS? 165 responses
Tumblr media
Though a small detail, a few lines were cut from Pixis and Yelena’s conversation as well. 42.4% feel that it was unneeded and feel ok with the cut. 23% thought it wasn’t necessary to begin with, and 20.6% had completely forgotten about this as well. A handful didn’t care or feel saddened by less Yelena content. 
Maybe the actress wouldn’t come in to say one line l idk
I knew something was missing
HOW DOES IT FEEL GETTING TO RELIVE GABI’S EARLY CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT AGAIN? 167 responses
Tumblr media
We get to reexperience Gabi’s evolution from a perpetuator of Marleyan propaganda to someone who learns to “understand Reiner’s feelings” and see that those she was taught to hate are just like her. 25.1% of respondents feel unbothered by her initial resistance to see things any other way as they know where her arc is headed. 22.2% were never annoyed by this facet of her character to begin with and are totally enjoying the ride. 15% love her but can’t help but feel frustrated by these early moments of her development. 13.8% have always felt annoyed by her character and so their feelings remain unchanged, and 10.8% simply stated that they had forgotten just how annoyed they felt by her at all in the early portion of this arc. 
It's annoying AF but looking back/knowing what I know now makes me more empathetic to her storyline. She still annoying AF rn, though.
Back then I was just antsy to get back to the other plot lines. But I’m enjoying this a LOT more this time around.
It's a mix of painful and Gabi I love you but you need sense knocked into you, ya know?
Always hated her, always will, nothing the anime does changes my hatred of her
To quote Eren, "I always hated you".
I feel bad for her, she doesn't deserve this
She’s so annoying but I found Eren just as annoying in the beginning and I grew into loving the character. The get the reasons for her character but boy yams really made her so fucking annoying
Gabi Braun Must Die
HOW DO YOU THINK GABI’S BELIEFS WOULD HAVE DEVELOPED HAD SHE BEEN THE ONE TO MEET EREN INSTEAD OF FALCO? 168 responses
Tumblr media
The majority has spoken. 54.8% feel that if Gabi had been the one to encounter Eren at the hospital, her views would have mostly remained the same, as opposed to Falco who was probably a better person to put into that role narratively speaking. 24.4% don’t want to say for sure as there is no way we will ever know, and 14.3% feel that she would have had her views altered to a slight degree, but would still not have been as empathetic to Eren as Falco was.
DID KAYA TALKING ABOUT WANTING TO BE LIKE SASHA HAVE MORE EMOTIONAL IMPACT ON YOU WHEN INITIALLY READING IT IN THE MANGA, OR IN THE ANIME? 168 responses
Tumblr media
Overall, the anime had a profound effect on the emotions of the audience. 36.9% state that they were equally impacted in both mediums, though if a side was chosen, 32.7% felt that the anime made the scene more impactful, versus only 19% who thought that Isayama nailed it better in the manga. Only 11.3% were unaffected by this scene in either medium.
PORCO AND PIECK GOT ADDED DIALOGUE IN THE ENDING SCENE, ARGUING THAT THEY MUST RETRIEVE GABI AND FALCO DUE TO THEM BEING VALUABLE WARRIOR CANDIDATES, AND THAT IT WOULD TAKE YEARS TO RETRAIN A NEW BATCH. WHAT DID YOU THINK OF THIS INCLUSION? 167 responses
Tumblr media
MAPPA included dialogue of Porco and Pieck vouching for saving Gabi and Falco ASAP, arguing that they should get them for the sake of the warrior program and that losing their talent would be a blow, and it would take ages to train up new warrior candidates. This is most likely just their excuse to appeal to Magath while wanting to save Gabi and Falco because they care about them. 41.9% felt that their commentary added more depth to the situation and the urgency to retaliate against Paradis and get Gabi and Falco back. 28.1% were simply content to get more content of them. 18% weren’t super excited about it, just stating that it was alright, while 9.6% just felt “meh” about the addition. 
I like how they all piled on about the need to take immediate action
I want to say I enjoyed it and it added depth but thinking about it longer makes it sound like they only care about rescuing them only because their valuable warrior candidates. Like, it makes it seem like they don't actually care that much about them, even if I know that's not the case. LOL 
Any extra scene with Pieck is much appreciated!!
made me sad that they only see them as soldiers and not kids that need saving.
WHICH MOMENT FROM THE PREVIEW ARE YOU MOST LOOKING FORWARD TO? 165 responses
Tumblr media
The vast majority (65.5%) of manga readers are most excited to see Zackley blowing up in the anime (bye bye, poop machine!). At a distant second was seeing Eren his cell at 22.4%. Only 7.3% are looking forward to seeing Mikasa and Armin pleading with Zackley to see Eren, and Yelena and Pixis got minimal love. 
My memory is not working well, did Wit showed Zackleys poop machine or was it supposed to be shown in the next episode?
WE GOT CONFIRMATION THAT EPISODE 16 OF THIS SEASON IS GOING TO END ON CHAPTER 116. THOUGHTS? 159 responses
Tumblr media
The plurality of respondents (42.8%) seemed a bit disappointed, but had no problem accepting this cliffhanger. 27% seemed rather displeased, but nonetheless were also understanding of MAPPA’s decision. In contrast, 10.7% looked back to the Promotional Video (which had content from up 122) and expressed their PAIN. 8.2% actually wanted the season to end on this cliffhanger, so they were rather pleased instead. We also received a lot of write-ins.  
There absolutely needs to be season part 2, i don't accept any early endings
I am... not sure yet.
As long as it means less cut content lmao
Don't really care much where it's gonna end. I just hope the pacing is good.
i read it ages ago idek which chapter 116 is
I want people to stop complaining about the trailer “lying to them”.  Also my anime only gf is going to be very frustrated with where episode 16 ends.
I thought it would end with 122 according to the preview and it would have been, IMO one of the best cliff hanger ever since all the logic of the plot turns around with revelation about Eren path shenangians. However, I think it's really fine since it allowed MAPPA to take its time to show us the story without making to much choices or compromise. It also means longer s4 part2 if there's one.
I dare you to stop at chapter 114 and fluster up all Levi fans
I am going to die waiting for Paths. 
I need to recheck chapter 116 I forgot about almost everything happened after ema encounter in 112 :D
I don't care as long as they all cover it eventually.
Chapter 119 would have been a better end, but well, I'm gradually learning to lower my expectations for this season
I just roll with whatever they give me xD only fearing Hange's farewell </3
:((((
both 122 and 116 are okay for me tbh
It's all fine to me
Someone explain this whole "ending on chapter 116" thing please
It should've been 117 :/
I was hoping for 119, but I get why they picked 116
WHAT ARE YOU MOST HOPING FOR AS A CONTINUATION? 169 responses
Tumblr media
In a nearly unanimous vote, the large majority of respondents feel that the series is best wrapped up with a “part 2” of the final season over the potential for MAPPA to conclude things as a movie (or as movies). Hopefully we’ll have an answer from MAPPA on this front at the end of this run. :)
Another season or movie series works as long as they keep to the source material
I’m happy with either. 
I really really reeeeeeally hope it's not movies. I do not want movies! It would take literal years for fans outside of Japan to get a proper conclusion to the series. Last time people waited years for a season so many people stopped caring, moved on and the popularity took a huge hit it never recovered from. I'm worried that due to Demon Slayer's success they're gonna get greedy but SNK movies wouldn't even make a fraction of what Demon Slayer made. That series is a behemoth over there, it's insane. And I love SNK but Evangelion it is not, and people aren't going to wait and will lose interest. Just please, NO MOVIES!
Final Season Part 2 BUT with lots of time to adapt it
part two but don't call it part two XD.... let's stay in a hiatus for an anime season or 2. or more i don't care , i hope they have enough time to make the amazing job they are doing right now :) 
Series Spin-Off after Final Season Part 2 !!
A movie would be super sick but unrealistic
Whatever MAPPA decides is best
ADDITIONAL THOUGHTS ON THE EPISODE?
The scenery is a 10/10
gabi braun and the terrible, horrible, no good, very bad island vacation. 
Gabi sucks
All hail the Eldian Empire
I thought it was overall really good and funny because of the scenes where falco and gabi were just arguing,, it didn’t have much blood and all but I still really liked it!
I never noticed this in the manga, but seeing gabi constantly almost give them away and falco anxiously making up excuses felt like watching reiner and bert again 😂 
Gabbbiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!! Kaya MVP btw.
Bless MAPPA for delivering on the shirtless scenes after we got robbed in Season 3. lol :p But seriously, this episode's scenery was gorgeous.
It was like the calm before the storm that's about to come with the next episode. Episode 71 will be when everything starts to violently turn
people should understand Gabi's character even more
I think Falco was very cute the whole time
Gabi beating that guard was way more brutal in the anime, but the scene of her slapping Lisa's hand away was badly done here.
It was a bit boring, but it was needed for character development
One thing I noticed about this episode is how heavily it featured female characters being influenced by other female characters/female characters in general (Louise and Mikasa; Kaya and Sasha; Kaya and Gabi; arguably Hange depending on how you identify them) which was a nice reminder that of the fact that AOT isn't one of those shows that falls heavily in the 'one token girl' dynamic. Isayama worked to include a wide variety of female characters with very differing outlooks, which clash occasionally, without it ever being about romance. 
Like most of this season (except episodes 1 and 7 maybe), I appreciate Mappa's work but that's all. I'm sad, disappointed, and I guess it's a good thing this season will end on chapter 116. Let's hope they will have enough time to adapt Part 2 and make it legendary, because this first part is good at best. Also, I totally forgot how annoying Gabi was back then. I really like her now, but geez, she was awful this episode.
Felt good to see Gabi get horsebite all over again. Can't wait to see how MAPPA extends Nicolo punching her lol
cool episode, i’m looking forward to seeing more of gabi’s development in the future episodes :))
The horror of mikasa's newly resignified memory... PERFECT. i was fearing they would use wit's romanticized scene... which worked just fine in the first season BUT NOT NOW! because the whole connotation of the memory is different. ALSO! the scenery was insane! 
Horse for President!
Damn, MAPPA's killing it on the scenery this episode. I really enjoyed the animation as well as the plot and voice acting.
In spite of the animation quality I had to give it an obligatory 1 because it was a Gabi episode, and anything involving Gabi automatically decreases the overall quality of the story
WHERE DO YOU PRIMARILY DISCUSS THE SERIES? 156 responses
Tumblr media
Thank you again to everyone who participated!
8 notes · View notes
shy-magpie · 3 years
Text
RQG 157
these things get long and are by definition one spoiler after another, so live blog under the cut
pre episode nonsense:
My hopes for this episode are mostly just the obvious: For Zolf to pull out of his spiral; for Azu to talk to someone about how she's doing; for Hamid to find his footing with the Kobolds (loving that they are devoting a proper arc to using unearned privilege/power rather than pretending it doesn't exist); more Cel lore; a Wug; and for someone to shake answers out of the Brorb. Not sure Alex is going to let us get to know the kids individually which makes sense as juggling 7 new NPCs would seriously cut into everyone else's screen time. I think we will get more of Skraak & Hamid working through their issues, and Skraak's helping the kids through recovery. If we are very lucky maybe Zolf & Skraak will talk rather than just have Zolf resent the Kobolds for putting Hamid in a place to fall into old habits. Okay lets hit play!
Episode live blogging:
Intros are quick: Zolf sounds low, Ben sounds higher energy than he was.
Oh the Brorb drawings come better when the other half is distracted but not thinking about the real topic.
Krakens are through out the globe, unknown numbers, not true instances of Shoin, network is down.
Cel and I both react to having Shoin be the one to come closest to a truly non physical form.*
Krakens are cloned brains in robot bodies. Specifically said Daleks not Jurassic Park.
Shoin thinks he sent a ransom note using the Kraken as a threat against the world.
Does not handle it well when Zolf hones in on that no one knows who he is, much less trembles at his name.**
Hamid follows Zolf's lead and twists it towards boasting about beating the Infection. The talking half doesn't seem to know how he did it as clearly as the drawing bit. Unfortunately its strictly surgical which would be hard to reproduce at scale even before you consider the side effects.
Quick huddle with the rest of the team:
Cel always wanted to go to London?
Zolf wants to ask more about how the infection works so they could prevent infection. Wilde thinks he is suggesting using Shoin's solution, I get Alex has to catch people up but I don't like Wilde being a paragraph behind me or underestimating Zolf.
Bryn wants to review the diary. Alex confirms the diary says he had a possible  way to "end it" as a whole.
They go back and Cel feigns being extremely impressed that Shoin might have a way to stop the infection. I think having time to regroup cut him off from his memory of the infection again. Alex spells out Shoin loses coherence whenever they bring up the infection/the time period around when he was infected.
Heal check time. Zolf crit fails. Azu got a 29 and can see where his theory was better than his surgery. It may be an aphasia (issues to with communication. can't get to certain words, some can't be spoken even if he understands the concept; others he can't understand if he hears them even if he uses the word/concept himself. Brain trauma, memory problems more severe the more recent you get, sounds like unable to store short term memory properly so anything longer ago than a week but after surgery likely lost.)
Cel switches to the simulacrum. He verbally dismisses it as a waste of time. His hand keeps drawing based on the previous question re:stopping the infection.
Alex calls for a sense motive. Zolf & Azu see the latest drawing is a landscape using technical notation. Its a barren mine. Yes! it's the entrance to Svalbard. Cel can see its a circuit. Alex makes us/Lydia wait until after he's done with the simulacrum stuff.
Shoin thinks using humans as your base design to improve from is the wrong approach, gives some credit to Francois Henri for taking a different approach.
The circuit maybe to transmit something, it needs an organic component. Cel couldn't roll much better then that so they probably need to kick it towards the Harlequins to set a team on.
Shoin is moaning about paying the bills. Took on the contract to provide Simulacrum fluidics to Damascus for the money.
Drawings change shape get less technical and focus on the cavern entrance. Ben catches it sounds yonic, Alex was trying to not go there but did he really think you could go from cave imagery to seed imagry without stopping there?
Hamid tries to get more on how he caught the infection.
Bryn and Alex spell out that to get answers you ask a real question he won't answer verbally but will answer with his hand, with a decoy to keep the talking him distracted while the hand answers.
Decoy question is about Harrison Campell.
Concept drawing of a person, overwhelmed by an image of a huge figure with lines going from the small to the large? Is he suggesting they plant someone they prepare to be infected, and have them infect it back?
Proofs? Minor changes between the proofs and published version of early Campbell books.
Another review session upstairs. Hamid's red string wall got cited as being useful! Cult of Hades/Wellington may have been the one to hire Shoin to make parts for Damascus. Zolf and Hamid talk briefly, about work and as dry "stick to the subject" as possible but they are talking productively.
Oh Ben finally gets in that the interrogation is hard on Zolf's knees because he has to keep his legs out of the cell. He snaps a little at Cel when they comment on cell vs Cel. Carter suggests "naughty box" which nicely derails that point of tension. Cel refers to Shoin as being more pleasant to talk to than Carter. Not sure if that undermines the tiny Cel/Carter ship or fuels it with tension.
Cel asks who hired Shoin to make Sim parts. He can answer directly. Well directly for him, it seems to be mostly justifying stealing Tesla's work on the basis that Tesla wasn't going to implement his theory. Hamid snipes him with a shot praising Edison to get him back on topic. Shoin says Edison was being backed by a big investor. Is it to much to hope this is Alex finally consolidating the factions? If Hades is Edison's investor (leaving Edison & co as effectively their minions, rather than a faction of their own) and the factory owners we can cut down on sides considerably.
He goes on about how he spied on Henri, religion as money maker. Shoin was directly approached by Hades lot. Shoin made sure his bits won't work since he didn't want competition. Wellington was his contact with Hades. Wellington always had a pair of cloaked figures.  Vinegar + squizard = funny? Could be useful.
Do not follow what is going on with the hand.
Shoin is still unstuck in time and thinks he is going to connect them. Cel unplugs the speaker on his villain speech. Cel induces a dream state by powering him down
~break~
Cel suggests  painlessly killing him. Zolf seconds the idea because its immoral to keep him like that.   Hamid points out the longer the keep him around the more likely it is for someone to be infected. Wilde rules they should kill and seal it off.
Cel & Zolf have an argument about having the Kobolds handle the remains. Cel calls Zolf out on his inconstant stance on whether the Kobolds can be infected because if he doesn't believe that then he is risking them.
Wilde is moving on? Cel suggests letting the Brorb die, putting it in a bag of holding, keeping the bag in the anti magic field.
They can't just call Einstein because using unofficial channels is bad when irregular behavior is a sign of infection(?)
Alex's unhealthy attitudes about productivity are called out when he refers to the time Wilde spends thinking/planning before getting their transport arranged as "working" (with the inverted commas) rather than considering it part of the work.
They work out possible paths if teleporting is off the table.
And the boys are snapping at each other again. Zolf, you can't flip out every time you are reminded that Hamid doesn't have the experience or expertise of a seasoned sailor. Yeah you did leave the team without your skills and maybe the kid was a bit green for a field promotion; but you know what? He did a fine job, and the other choices were Sasha, who wouldn't lead, and Bertie, who shouldn't. Just because stepping down was the right thing to do, doesn't mean you get to lose it when you are confronted with the mere allusion to the idea it had consequences.
Barnes tells Hamid why going over the pole is a really bad idea. That Azu's suggestion is carrying Hamid has troubling symbolism.
Zolf actually comes more or less to Hamid's defense by pointing out that all their options are bad options, so having a go at Hamid's idea in particular is unwarranted.
I'm not going to bother listing out options. They will pick one or won't need to pick one. If we have been a very good fandom Alex may reward us with Earhart coming back as their preferred transport.
There we go, Hamid suggests her, Zolf seizes on the idea compliments Hamid on it, and immediately takes it to Wilde. Thank God he isn't so far down he can't do that. If he isn't compulsively shooting down any hope (especially from Hamid) then he really is on the upswing from the low brought on by quarantine stress.
Lydia isn't happy that there isn't going to be an American chapter. Then again we wrote off Svalbard, so don't give up!
Its the Northwest Passage and its so weird realizing that not everyone has it as a cultural reference. Wonder if it's an Oregon thing or a US thing.
Yes it would have been cool, but I think Alex is not going to let us have cool new story arcs when we haven't played with the ones we have at home.
Einstein and Earhart are our two best transport options. I am a happy fan. Especially if Zolf has to use his family and Earhart’s reaching out to him near the end of the journey to appeal to her. I mean we did get more on Zolf's relationship with his family than I expected after Paris, so I'm not going to sulk if they don't pursue this, but it would be nice.
Conflicted as a fan, its hard to remember that this taking months extra is a bad thing when the end of the series is feeling too close for comfort.
Zolf, look at you leveraging your experience with moving even when things feel hopeless!
Cel I love you, kraken as submarine is brilliant. Air kraken is suggested by Carter.
Hamid plays with the ideas while Alex goes "why?". Because you are going to have to work a hell of a lot harder than that if you want Hamid to see it as a no win situation rather than proof he needs to redouble on cheerful creativity. Feeling like he had no options led to the worst parts of Hamid's life, the things he is truly ashamed of; having few losses outside of those, he is going to make Kirk's Kobayashi Maru hang ups look amateur.
Zolf is heading to the beach.
Cel is checking on their village.
Hamid wants to contact Einstein himself, Zolf says he should talk to Wilde about that. Hamid wants Zolf with him for that meeting. Zolf either doesn't want to be a safety blanket, wants Hamid to get used to dealing with Wilde directly, or completely missed Hamid offering a chance to work together because he is incapable of seeing Wilde as an opponent. He does say some nice things about being a team.
Hamid tells Cel to say hi to Jasper for them. He is good at the people side of leadership. Remembering names and relationships, knowing how to show he cares because it's important to Cel without overstepping. If Zolf can learn to let go of the rank stuff, they could be an unbeatable team of co leaders.
Zolf nods at Azu. Azu smiles proudly back. Alex jokes about not liking giving them time to heal because they coordinate.
Hamid offers hugs to both Cel and Zolf. Because this entire character is a "fuck you" to toxic masculinity and he is not afraid to openly show affection to his friends.
Cel gives him a great hug.
Zolf hesitates but gives him a pat on the shoulder. Hamid's has high enough charisma to make that not awkward. Good kid, accepting that Zolf is reaching out as far as he can.
Hamid talks to Skraak. Hamid is worried about taking the kids. Maybe Skraak can convince them to stay & help Jasper with science. Because RQG loves us and wants us to be happy, they are considering a fantasy some of us harbored since "science" as a serious possibility. Could solve the issue with Alex not wanting the kids to take up too much screen time too. Skraak is the perfect character for Hamid to have as his second. He believes in Hamid, and can be confided in, but isn't going to take an ounce of self pity or bullshit.
Alex that village better be okay. Smoke? Controlled burn. Ben lightens the mood. The tank is still guarding the village. The barricade is up but they are guarding about as well as a village of level 0(1?) characters can be expected to.
They are having a party and there is a bon fire. Because Alex knows we wouldn't have trusted him if there wasn't a little scare with the smoke. !puns
The village is visibly healing since the weather is fixed. They thank Cel but know better than to ask.
Jasper! Jasper is looking good. He stepped in as a leader of the village. Cel and I could burst with pride. Jasper thinks Cel is coming to stay, Cel tries to explain they are going to help save the other villages around the world and mentions that Jasper would like the Kobolds.
!puns
* One day I need to hunt down the right corner of SF because there has got to be a decent amount of trans humanist fiction for trans humans out there somewhere.
**Not sure if I should feel bad for hoping this gives him a safe target for his destructive tendencies. Ideally Zolf would get past that point without indulging his dark side lest he reinforce bad coping mechanisms. Ideally Zolf would have weekly therapy without the fate of the world on his shoulders too. Its the more personal version of looking forward to a fight after Hamid's been stressed because he seems to find cooking baddies cathartic.
5 notes · View notes
vaguekiwi · 3 years
Note
*reads violet rain ch27* *screams internally for 10mins straight* *wanders off in a daze to get a drink and some chocolate* fsck I need some fluffy comfort fics now
I’m gonna reply to all your asks right here I hope that’s okay ❤️ This was like 100% my fault for being offline but there’s a whole damn conversation under the cut 😂
FSCKING BECK WHEN WILL HE DIE!?!?! lol. Oh boy. My starker heart came to life when Peter thought that somehow Tony was there to save him, and then my starker heart shrivelled into a sad little lump when Peter was on the brink of letting Tony die. But I have to say it did feel painfully realistic, like yeah, if he just let Tony die maybe a lot of problems would be solved. Seems like their relationship has another 100k words to go in order to get anywhere good! Which I for one, welcome! Lol
YES GOD BECK IS INFURIATING IN THIS FIC. I was rereading 16 and 18 the other day (which are Beck’s chapters) and I was like ‘man, I even knew what was coming and these chapters are still SO unsettling on the reread 😂’
I think that the moment where Peter has the opportunity to let Tony die (ostensibly at no fault of his own, albeit he designed the poison sooo 👀🤷‍♀️) is a really important moment for the fic. It digs into that idea that gets brought up in 28 that this is more a reflection of Peter’s character and the concept of divine grace, rather than Tony. Don’t get me wrong, I love Tony. But Violet Rain I think is more of a Peter fic 😄 And… just in the directions things ended up going in, that climactic moment centres more on Peter’s character and concepts of forgiveness rather than revenge.
Their relationship probably does have another 100k words to go to get to a stable place… but umm… we can follow up on this after 29 and 30 are posted 😂
-yo yo just read ch28 of violet rain and like i think this is the first chapter in months that did NOT send my blood pressure through the roof so thank you for that lol. just absolutely incredible what a rollercoaster this has been you should do something fun to celebrate when you get to the end of this fic!
i loved Tony's coma visions of his family and his conversation with Ben. in my opinion it was absolutely spot on - peter didn't save tony because of who tony is, he saved Tony because of who he (peter) is. and that's true grace! nice! like everyone else, i ADORED the cuddling. i like to think that despite everything some part of tony and peter realises that there's this unacknowledged potential & burgeoning chemistry between them. if they had only met under different circumstances...*heart eyes*
also i find violet rain amazing because I feel I could be fine with an ending where Tony annuls the marriage & leaves, then Peter just happily rules Arachne, the end! and they're both like, ok, that was a crazy few months, guess i was kind of attracted to you, occasionally felt a weird connection with you, but never mind lol. meanwhile i, the starker-shipping reader, crumbles into a pile of ashes haha. but that ending would absolutely make sense and be fine! i need to ramble more about this
i'm just so invested in violet rain's ending because like I said, i think it could go either way & make perfect sense. i was just imagining an epilogue where Tony and Peter get word of each other's re-marriage/engagement, Tony to some nice noblewoman & Peter to some nice duke/soldier, & they're both like, oh,that's nice! congratulations & there's some weird unexpected wistfulness & mixed feelings but ultimately acceptance, so it's one of those bittersweet endings that haunts readers FOREVER lmao
I'm so sorry for the spam and ramblings from my imagination haha. I just can't remember the last time I was so invested in a fic! ch28 was such a welcome change of pace for me and my heart rate lol compared to the last i don't know how many chapters! i absolutely love peter refusing to leave Tony for even a second. is it just because he's the only one with the required medical expertise? or also for other, subconscious reasons he's left unexamined? regardless, it made my shipper heart happy!
Yeah, I was quite adamant that 28 not end on a big cliffhanger/scary moment. I didn’t even really want to mention the annulment again, I wanted the end of 28 to just be soft and sweet between the boys. But, part of Tony’s little moral shift involved mentioning the annulment. And I didn’t want it to be forgotten about when it comes up again, so my beta and I added a beat right at the end of 28 which mentions it.
I am so happy you liked Tony’s dreams/visions/whatever-they-actually-were lol 😅 Originally, Ben was kinda weirdly-nice to Tony and my betareader ended up pushing for a harsher tone, which I think ended up working out GREAT. Because, the dreams needed to read as EITHER an ethereal/paranormal experience for Tony OR as Tony’s subconscious speaking to himself, what would Tony think these people will say/do.
“If they had met under different circumstances” is really the kicker, isn’t it? I have an ex who I often think of as being ‘the right person at the wrong time’. He very well could have been the absolute-endgame-love-of-my-life. He was effortless for me: we had many of the same values, many of the same interests, we were compatible in many ways, etc. But I think that endgame would only have existed if we’d met differently and once we were older. Now, he and I never hurt one another as egregiously as Tony hurts Peter or anything like that. But it’s very hard to walk away from so much potential just because the timing or setting or external factors didn’t work out.
And honestly? You just being on board with a non-Starker ending? 🥺🥺 That makes me so soft. I’m glad the direction of the story fits and the thought of that tiny bit of heartbreak-wistful-but-still-satisfying-happyish-ending is actually exactly what I’m going for (though, spoiler alert, your proposal here isn’t how it ends 😅) It’s something bittersweet; acknowledging that a lot of pain and heartbreak has occurred but still finding a way to move forward. They have a lot of life left to live, after all!
I’m a big fan of the artist Sleeping at Last and his songs Three and Light have been on my mind a lot as I draft the end of the fic. Three has a whole thing about past regrets and doing enough to make up for them, even though humans are automatically worthy of love/grace/etc.
Please never ever apologise for talking to me about this fic. As you can tell from this reply (which I actually pared down, lmao) I have SO much to talk about regarding my own life, this fic, different scenes, the brainstorming/drafting/re-brainstorming/re-drafting/revising process, etc. I think once I’m done I’m gonna write up a really big reflection for myself and there’s no doubt in my mind it’ll be like ten thousand words lmao.
And as for Peter staying by Tony’s side: Peter Parker’s a control freak 😂 Part of it is that he has the most expertise, but he also mentions in Ch. 28 that if he did go sleep somewhere else then he wouldn’t be able to sleep because he’d be worried about Tony. So, there is indeed something subconscious keeping him by Tony’s side in addition to his perceived obligation as a doctor (he did the same thing with Rhodey in Chs. 7-8.)
I really really hope the end of the fic holds up my end of the bargain to you and other readers with this whole crazy adventure❤️❤️❤️ I’m not sure right now when 29 and 30 will be up, but I can’t wait for you to read them ❤️❤️❤️
3 notes · View notes